Author: admin

  • The Tales of Priya, the Lesbian Witch Slut

    Font size : +


    This is a story of an 18-year-old half-Warshari, half-Witch, who starts waking up to her lesbian urges. Priya and Bell are home alone.

    THE TALES OF PRIYA, a lesbian paranormal fantasy. Setting: Chicago – a few years in the future

    Part 1: Awakening the Slut Within

    This is a story of an 18-year-old half-Warshari, half-Witch, who starts waking up to her life. Her name is Priya. She is 5’7” 135 pounds, 34C-28-34. She is fit and works out every day. Her urges have always been towards girls even though she tried dating a guy, but she felt awkward, and it didn’t work out. Her best friend of two years is Bell, who has secretly wanted to have sex with her since they met. Arabella or Bell as she is known is a Scinlase Witch. We drop in on the two of them in Bell’s house, drinking and talking. They are home alone.

    “God, in the Mall, the Food Court, you always go over to the Japanese Susiko and chat to the servers. You are friendly with them. You come back to me with a variety of awesome Japanese food. Then there are the markets we go to on Sundays every two weeks at Alstonville. You go to the Polish lady and chat with her, then to German stall selling bratwurst buy food there and go over to the Italian stall where you chat away like a Nonna about stuff and buy salami, cheese, and other meats. How, could I not see what is going on Priya?” Bell raises her beer and takes a swig. She flicks stray strands of her long brown hair off her face. I look at her and notice just how beautiful her mouth is. God, why do I think about that?

    “I thought you were off doing your thing, Bell!”

    “Silly you, I was watching. I was amazed. Then when we would go to Harbortown, you would have no issues chatting up shop assistants in Spanish or Russian. You always thought I was off shopping. I saw you. We Scinlase Witches have highly sensitive ears. I could hear you from quite a distance. Our hearing is so much more than humans.”

    I am so confused right now that I think I might just pass out. “Wait a minute, did you just say you are a Witch?”

    She puts down her beer and stares at me with diabolical eyes. “Yes. Time to wise up, Priya.”

    “Okay then, prove you are a Witch. I need serious proof, bitch.” I can’t believe I am talking like a trooper.

    “Witch. Get it right.”

    Bell is wearing a fluffy purple robe with a red flannel shirt underneath. She pulls the cord and lets the robe drop to the ground. She starts unbuttoning her shirt, slowly but deliberately.

    “Bell, what the fuck?”

    “Shh.”

    The shirt drops down. She is not wearing a bra. Her breasts are perfect. Nice and round with sharp pink nipples that stick out begging for a mouth to play with them. She has a pierced belly button and a flat, toned stomach. She wears tiny black panties. I gasp. She is like a fucking model. She turns around, the muscles are clearly defined on her perfect skin. I see a strong back, long brown hair, and a cute round ass. I feel my skin flush.

    “Bell, what …”

    “Come closer. You don’t see any tattoos on me, do you?”

    “Um, no, not at all.”

    I move closer to her. I smell lavender and lilac. Her long brown hair cascades down her back.

    “Touch my back.”

    I touch her skin with three of my fingers. My fingers dance over her shoulder and up to her neck. She hums. An electric pulse scorches through my hand, up to my arm, into my body like a jolt of raw electricity. My core aches with desire. My nipples harden. I have this massive desire to take Bell, to kiss her all over. My head is spinning and not from alcohol. I suck in the air just to stay alive. My whole body is searing heat.

    Bell steps away from me. The heat is lowered. I feel tears forming in my eyes and sweat on my brow. I feel so emotional. So raw. I wipe the tears away and use the back of my hand to swish at the sweat. I look at Bell’s back, and from her ass, all the way up to her neck is a large insect looking thing. Holy shit, is that a bee? It is truly beautiful. It is purple, black, red and has golden eyes. My heart is beating so fast I feel I am going to faint. How did that happen?

    “It’s beautiful Bell. Oh, my. How come it wasn’t there before?”

    “Only a Witch can see the truth in our bodies. If you were human, you would only see skin. This is my totem. The Purple Zoba Bee. I was drawn to it after the Trials. Wisdom, Fertility, Production, Beauty, and Pride. You can see this, you are a Witch! You will get one too when you enter the Trials.”

    I look down at my right hand. A blue and yellow butterfly. More to the point, an absolutely amazing blue and yellow butterfly tattoo are on the back of my hand ending at my wrist appears.

    I gasp. Holy shit!

    “Bell, um, wanna check this out,” I say.

    Bell’s eyes bore into my arm. She looks at me with intensity. Bell steps forward and takes my hand. I feel her skin on my skin, and it feels amazing. It sends shockwaves through my body. I look into her eyes, and she drops her face and my hand and moves away.

    “That is not supposed to happen. What is going on with you, Priya? I felt such a force that shot through my body. I think I am going to pass out from a mixture of passion and pain. Your touch rocks me.”

    She moves quickly and kisses my lips. I instantly kiss back. Our passion is intense, our mouths grinding into each other like we are starved cats. She pulls away.

    “Nothing like I have ever felt before. Fuck me, Priya, you are a force of nature.”

    I am panting. I want more.

    Bell runs a finger down my face. “The tattoo must have fired up the Witch in you. The electricity between us is off the charts.”

    Her words rip into me, and I nearly die. I gasp. My mind is a mixture of a thousand thoughts crashing into each other and trying to surface out of the mire. I felt like I was going to tear her body apart with passion. I have touched Bell’s skin many, many times before and nothing shot up my arm or charged with electricity or made my nipples harden or made my pussy soaking wet!

    I love Bell as a friend, but now thoughts are roaring through me with wild abandon. I admire her body, her smile, her long brown hair, and her gorgeous green eyes. She is perky, bright, and alive with life and, that has taught me to forget the days without friends or anyone else caring for me. I love how she talks, how she works things out. I love how she always thinks of me. How she protects me. I feel myself tremble at the crazy thoughts of being with Bell more intimately.

    This is not happening. This is nuts. Am I a lesbian? Am I bisexual?

    Maybe I am overthinking this?

    What is happening to me?

    I manage to talk. “I am at a loss to talk Bell. I am so confused. I feel I am walking on thin ice. Two years ago we met, you sat next to me, you talked to me, we found common ground. I felt so attracted to you, not just sexually but everything. Well, I have to admit your smell was intoxicating like nothing I had ever smelled before. It was overwhelming for a person who was used to running away from problems. Running away from my feelings. I was so into you. But …”

    “But what Priya? Are you saying we should not have met?”

    I nod. I crunch up my hands into fists. “What was this meeting all about? I mean, let’s face it, where did you come from?”

    “My mom was transferred to Chicago. It’s that simple.”

    “Something inside me is telling me you were meant to meet me. You meant to be my friend. These feelings inside me are strong.”

    Bell put her hands on the kitchen bench and pushes around her unfinished beer. She picks it up and finishes it.

    “Honestly, and I hope you understand this, I was told to protect you, to get to know you, to make sure you are safe. I feel I have gone beyond that Priya. I am your friend. My mother wanted safety. This whole thing is bigger than what you are saying,” she replies.

    “Protect me! It was a setup, then. I knew it!”

    “Hey, you have no idea what is going on, for real. You just have no idea.”

    “Yes I do, you are like a spy. Shit, do I really know you, Arabella? Do I really know who I am?”

    I feel the rise of bile in my throat, the sweat forming on the inside of my hands, and my heart clanging against my rib cage like a jackhammer. Panic attack. I really thought I had conquered them. It is a monster creeping up on me, ready to tear my soul to shreds. I start shaking.

    I know my words cut into her because she recoils and moves away to the microwave to check on the food we should have eaten earlier. Her back is to me, and I can feel her hurt, her pain, and her disappointment. This is not the first time I can feel what others feel. My heart dips, my words should not have come out of my mouth, but they did. I want to reach out and touch her, hug her and god forbid, kiss her. What am I talking about?

    Oh god, I am slipping away. I try to grab the kitchen bench but fail. I spin around and collapse on the kitchen floor. Blackness greets me.

    Bell shakes me. I feel that. My heartbeat is normal. I have sweat on my brow. I open my eyes and look around. I am on the kitchen floor with a pillow under my head.

    “Hey, thought I lost you.”

    “No, just had a panic attack. At least you don’t die with them. I got overwhelmed, sorry.”

    “Don’t be.”

    The aftermath of the Dean break up has rocked me. Bell has been my friend for two years. She has been there for me. Why was I with a guy that treated me like a lightbulb? Switch on, switch off. I was supposed to react to how he wanted me to, how he expected me to. How can any relationship survive that shit? This night is doing my head in.

    The silence between us is deafening.

    I try to say something but cannot, my throat is stuck.

    Bell gets up from me and turns around. I hear her crying. I stand up and move behind her. Her head is down, and she is wiping the tears away.

    “Are you okay?”

    She turns to me, and her green eyes lock into my dark orbs. “I love you, Priya Gomez. You are such an amazing person, you have so much strength that just blows me away.”

    “I do? Hell, I don’t even know what’s going on right now.”

    She moves over to the vodka, and pours herself a long shot, hits it back into her mouth, slams the glass down on the counter with emotion. She wipes away her tears. Her green eyes look at me with care and concern. I need to respond, so I move closer to her and lean on the counter.

    I feel the need to unload.

    “Bell, I cannot understand that you just entered my life to protect me. I feel useless. WHO AM I? Am I a pawn in a big ass game of chess, but I have no control over my moves. You enter my life and … you fit. You fit with me. Oh, shit, I am full of it. Do I know what I am saying? This is so fucked it is beyond fucked.” I turn and move into the dining room dark except for the streetlight lightly creeping into the room.

    I stand to stare out the large dining room window, seeing the shadows of the streetlights fall on the neighbor’s car. My arms are closed around me, my breasts crushed together, making me feel uncomfortable because the bra I wore today was one of my old ones that the wire sticks out and pricks into my skin. I really do not care about any feelings.

    I can feel Bell come up to me.

    “Priya it doesn’t have to be like this,” she whispers. Her words are lyrical, dancing at me, making me feel more vulnerable.

    “Damn it Bell. You knew all sorts of shit. You met me. Was it real? Is this really happening?”

    I can smell her lavender and lilac, and it drives me crazy. I want her to hug me, to kiss me to overwhelm me. This is not what I should be thinking. I crush the idea.

    I can feel her move closer. So close that I want her touch.

    “Yes. So real, that I am trembling to reignite the electricity you created.”

    Bell’s words are not helpful. I move closer to the window. I see across the street that one house has a sharp spotlight lighting up the long driveway. I am not convinced. I feel so many conflicting emotions that I know I am in a washing machine, going round and round. Bell moves to my side, and I can feel her eyes on me. I turn to her with nervous energy. When I talk, my words are fast, jumbled, and open.

    “That’s bullshit because you have had so many moments, god, even intimate moments when we have had sleepovers to open yourself to me, to tell me about this Witch world and the whole other crazy shit. You could have told me that Dean was a fuckwit and supported me, but no, you just gave me so many platitudes, so many excuses that I just did my shit. Does that make sense to you?”

    Bell looks at me with pain in her eyes. “This has all happened for a reason. I couldn’t just say, hey, guess what, I am a witch and a lesbian. In fact, all witches are lesbians.”

    What? Did I get the last part?

    “Sorry. I lost you. All witches are lesbians?”

    She sighs. “It’s complicated, I guess. All-female witches are bisexual. Some choose not to have a male witch in their life. So, yes, they are lesbians. Our society is structured so that you are aligned to another male witch whether you want to or not. If you choose no, not interested, then that is fine. It’s a rule that is thousands and thousands of years old.”

    “Oh, so that means I am a lesbian?”

    “You have grown up in such a different situation. You may have feelings for girls; you may have feelings for guys. I don’t know. You tell me.”

    “Um, I have thought about what kissing a girl would be like. And …”

    “And what?”

    “What lying naked with another girl would feel like.”

    “It’s magical. Truly.” Bell smiles at me. I can feel her genuine honesty creep to the surface.

    I could not have anticipated the fast movement of Bell and her lips. She grabs me, turns me around, and kisses me. Her lips are wanting, testing me to go further. My head is telling me to push this to the limit. I put my hand on her left breast and tweak her nipple. She moans.

    “More,” she whispers. I stop kissing her and look into her pools of green. I see the lust in her eyes. Wow, her kiss is something I want 5 million times over. What am I thinking?

    “Bell?”

    She smiles at me. Her right-hand grabs my neck gently, and her left-hand curls around playing with my black hair. God, that feels good. She pushes the hair out of my face. She looks directly at me, and I shiver. I have never been in this situation in my life, but it feels so right. Bell kisses me slowly. I kiss back. Nothing crazy. So soft, so enticing and so full of passion. We probe and test our tongues on each other. It is electric. I feel dizzy. My body is humming with need. Bell pushes her tongue into my mouth with such a demand need that it shocks me and excites me at the same time. I respond by biting her bottom lip, and she bites my top lip. This tongue play has gotten me so wet that I am thinking of just getting rid of my panties. She stops and kisses my nose and forehead.

    “Do you want to take this further? I understand if you don’t.”

    Oh, fuck, yes. I put my shaking hand on her chest, just above her left breast. “Can I kiss you?”

    Bell smiles at me. She opens up her mouth ever so slightly. It is sexy. “Please do.”

    My heart is hammering. My desire is overwhelming me. I lean in and brush my lips on Bell’s lips. I move my lips to the left and right, getting the feel of her. I push harder and part my mouth. She meets me with a smack that sends shockwaves roaring through my body. I grab her neck and pull her to me. We kiss like life is going to end in a few minutes. Bell spins me around and laughs. We kiss again playfully tasting each other. She lets out a cheeky moan that I taste. “Priya, let’s go upstairs.”

    I step back, and our eyes lock. I nod. I feel I am lost in Bell.

    “Are you okay with that?”

    I feel the time has stopped. Her question is huge. Defining. I like girls. I fucking do. Simple as that. I don’t want to stop this feeling that is raging in my belly. “Yes,” I reply.

    Bell slips out of her panties. I gasp at how perfect and muscular her body is.

    “You are gorgeous Bell.”

    “Why thank you.” Her hands run over her breasts. Her nipples are sticking up at an angle. She has a bare pussy, and that is so insane in my brain. It looks fucking hot. Seeing another girl with a bare pussy is a turn on. I have seen porn chicks with no hair but seeing it in real life makes me hotter than a volcano. She is radiant. She puts her index finger on her pussy and slides it up and down. A loud moan escapes her. She slides up to me and places her finger into my mouth.

    It’s tangy, sweet, and fucking like the nectar of the gods. My own pussy throbs for her touch. I suck her finger and twirl my tongue around it. She pulls out gently.

    “Clothes off now.” Her words are demanding and full of wanton need.

    I smile. “Is that a challenge or an order?”

    Bell smiles and starts taking off my clothes. “Neither. This is what I want.”

    She takes off my robe. She sheds everything I have. My bra is off in seconds, my panties are rolled down, and Bell runs her hands all over my body. Oh, god, I love her hands on me. I stand before her. It is strange but so erotic that I cannot reason with myself. She kisses my neck. I crumble. This is not happening. Do I want this? Oh, I fucking want this more than anything in the world.

    I step back and feel so sexy. I touch my breasts and tweak my nipples.

    “Bell, make love to me.”

    “We have all night, my sweet.”

    I am delirious at her comment. Bell is watching me with large eyes. She is smiling at me. My whole soul, my whole body goes weak. She takes my right hand, and we interlock hands. Her touch is like nuclear fusion.

    “Let’s go.”

    She takes me to the stairs and hops up two steps and wiggles her tight ass at me. I so overwhelmed with lust. I slap her right butt cheek.

    She lets out a moan. “More.”

    I slap her again. She thrusts her ass at me. I have to taste her.

    I grab her butt and place my face directly into her pussy. I lick like I am a mad person, lapping my tongue up and down, occasionally flicking her clit. Bell responds by opening her legs up and groans.

    “Oh, god, do not stop. I am going to cum, baby.”

    I slap her ass while I am licking. My tongue circles her tight asshole. She begins to roar.

    “Oh, Priya, fuckkkkk, fuuuckkkkk, I’m coming…..!”

    I grab her belly and steady her. She trembles all over.

    “Oh yessssssssssssssssss, fuuuuuuuuuuuuuuk.”

    I bite her right butt cheek, and she collapses on the stairs and turns around. She runs her hand down her body and stops just above her pussy lips. I see her glowing liquid shining in the night light. She rubs her pussy and tastes her juices. “Fuck Priya you destroyed me like a pro.”

    I smile. I move to her and stand above her. She smiles at me and grabs my hips and pulls my body towards her face. I see what she is doing, and I move to her and open my legs up and place my pussy on her mouth. Instantly she starts assaulting my labia, then probing my insides, licking and flicking her tongue in circular motions. She flicks fast and slow every now and then she slides her tongue over my clit. I dig my hands into the carpet on the stairs.

    “Oh, Jesus, Bell. Faster. Go Faster!” I yell. I feel I am a bitch in heat, completely lost in the avenue of the pussy queens all-devouring my soul with intense fucking. Bell picks up her pace and digs her nails into my ass. God, it’s is so fucking amazing. She slaps my right butt and the pleasure-pain rockets through my body.

    “Uggg, I am so fucking close….shiiiiit!”

    I suddenly feel two fingers enter me while her tongue flicks like a speed demon. I am rising. Rising high. I feel the pull of the high velocity of the mountain air.

    “Fuuuuuuuuuuuuuck…..I’m cuuuuuuuming!”

    I begin to shatter, shake, rock, and tremble with wild lust. My climax shatters me, and I fall forward with Bell still lapping at my pussy. She snakes her way out and holds me. Tears are coursing down my face, and I roll to my side. Bell is there holding me and purring into my ear. “Shhh, just ride the waves baby.” I watch her lips kiss my hips.

    I giggle. “We need a bed. I want round two.”

    “My little vixen wants more, huh,” Bell replies.I laugh and nod.

    Bell gets up and interlocks my hand in hers. “Let’s go.”

    I follow with trembling legs and my pussy dripping wet.

    I snigger. She turns to me at the doorway, leaning against the closed door. “What’s so funny, Miss?”

    “I would have never thought we would do this. I mean I did a couple of times think of kissing you but not what just happened.”

    Bell laughs too. She leans in and kisses me. “I have wanted to kiss you since the day I met you, Miss Priya Gomez. Your everything made me wild. You have no idea how many times I have masturbated thinking of you.”

    I actually blush. I feel all hot again. My core reacts with another ache. I launch myself at her, surprising myself at my aggressive move. My right hand immediately finds her wet core. I thrust one, then quickly two fingers inside her thrusting hard. Bell grabs my arm and gasps. “Oh, shit Priya, keep fucking going.”

    I thrust up an curl my fingers to her womb. Bell opens her legs up wider. “Yessss,” she grunts. I bite down on her right nipple. Bell clutches me and digs her nails into my back. I have her, she is all mine now. I thrust faster and faster. My tongue is sucking and swirling around her rigid nipple.

    She mounts my hand, and I put another finger inside. That does it. She starts screaming.

    “Priya….ugggggggggggggggggggg yessssssssssssssssssssssssssssss!”

    She squirts all over my forearm. I kiss her mouth, and my tongue and her tongue do a crazy spin as we suck. She jumps up and wraps her legs around my midsection, her legs are strong.

    “Take me to bed you fucking slut.”

    Her words are music to my ears. Still cradling her and kissing her I back her into her bedroom then toss her on the bed. She laughs. I jump in bed with her and slide up to the dark wooden bed board. I open my legs as wide as I can.

    “Lick, bitch.”

    Bell takes no time latching her marvelous mouth on to my clit. I scream out and claw her back. Fuck, she is so good at this. She puts two fingers, her index and middle finger inside me. I start thrusting my ass upwards to her mouth. I want more. I crave to be fucked all night.

    “Fuck me, Bell, fuck me until I can’t breathe.”

    With that, she starts thrusting her fingers faster while sucking on my clit. I am in fucking heaven. The train inside me is building up to turbo mode.

    I grab her hair and push her face deeper into my cunt. God, if I die now, it is so fucking worth it.

    Then she does something so natural and so dirty I squeal with pleasure. She inserts her third finger into my puckered asshole. Because I am so fucking wet, the extra lubricate of my juices makes her finger slide inside my virgin ass easily.

    “Take my virgin ass, Bell.”

    She thrusts all fingers hard into me. I buck. “Fuck yessssssssss.”

    I feel I am going to explode.

    “Look at me, whore. Look into my eyes. I own you now.”

    I stare at her. I am going to cum so fucking hard. I push back on her speed demon hand.

    “Cum for me.”

    I do. My whole body rocks. I thrash my stomach up, and I throw my head back slamming against the bedboard. I feel my whole insides are like pure, joyous fire.

    “Fuck Priya, you are cumming all over me. Fuck yes, baby let it all out for me.”

    Bell kisses my stomach while still slowing pumping her hand in me. I’m still cumming. I want more. I throw my head side to side and moan.

    She withdraws her hand, and I immediately want more. I feel lonely. Fuck me. That was so insane. So amazing. So fucking crazy.

    “Come here.”

    Bell crawls up to me, kissing all the way up my body. We lock lips, and I can taste myself. Beautiful. One word hits my brain. Slut. I am Bell’s slut. No. I am just a dirty slut. Gimme more, and I will take it. Fuck it. And I haven’t even learned about my Witchy world.

    “Will you teach me about all this Witchy shit?”

    Bell laughs and brushes black hair from my face. “I will show you all about spells and how to attack and defend and how to fuck like two wild beasts in heat. I want to do so much with you Priya, we are only getting started. Check out the drawer to the left.”

    I open up the top drawer. Holy shit. Holy mother of God.

    “What the hell is in there?”

    “Lubrication, Massage Oil, Strap-on, glass dildo, double ended dildo, handcuffs, wax, matches, candles, gag ball, mask, a whip, and leather cord.”

    My heart begins to beat really fast. I feel a rush of excitement. “Can we do all of it?”

    “You sound like a child in a candy store. Of course, we can. Providing one thing.”

    “What’s that?

    “We trib first, then use the double head dildo to take us to heaven.”

    “What the hell is trib?”

    “Our pussies rubbing together as one.”

    My heart jumps into my mouth. I whisper. “Yes, please.”

    Bell grabs the lube and gets a small drop on her finger and rubs her cunt. She does the same for me except she looks at me, kisses me and slips one finger inside. I gasp.

    “Oops, naughty me.”

    “Right leg over my left leg, look directly at me put your hands behind your back to steady you, so you get the right thrusting motion. I will do the rest to sync our pussies. I am so fucking wet wanting this Priya. I have cum so many times thinking about your submission to me, begging me to fuck you this way.”

    I slide close to Bell and whip my right leg over her left leg. I push myself closer and look into Bell’s eyes.

    My pussy is wetter than it has ever been. After all my orgasms I cannot fathom how I can be so aroused around Bell. But she has unleashed a dark, wild, wanton slut that has always been inside me. And fuck me, I love it.

    “Push your pussy onto mine.”

    Bell did not need me to do the action. I push my hips to hers, and our pussies interlock with a gigantic electric shock. We are slick with our own juices mingled by the lubricated stuff Bell slid over us. I am in a place beyond Heaven. My clit is on fire as I rub Bell’s clit. Holy shit. She just thrusts slowly and languidly.

    “Fuck me, Priya. Fuck my pussy. I want you so fucking much. I want us to be in total sync.”

    Like a good slut that I have turned into, I do exactly as Bell has ordered me to do. I push my cunt to her cunt. Our eyes lock. She grinds her pussy on mine with such intensity I am going to pass out. I grind back. I hiss. “Come with me, Bell.”

    She nods. She is so in the moment that her head is back and she is moaning like crazy. I can’t hold the rubbing on my clit any longer. I brace myself and push hard at Bell’s wet pussy. She moans like she has lost control.

    “Priya …. Fucccck I am cummmmig.”

    I am in her mind. “I am cumming too, baby. Fuck me, Bell. Make my pussy cum for you.”

    This increases her thrusts into my pussy, and I cry out. We cry out together. We come together. We are totally in sync with each other. My thighs tremble as I look into Bell’s eyes.

    My pussy has not been so wet, so fucking slick in my entire life. I am so turned on by that I want to die fucking.

    I unlatch my legs from Bell. She takes one last swipe from my pussy and places my juices into her mouth and licks her lips.

    She smiles. “For a virgin pussy licker, you have ticked every box possible for extreme hotness. Priya, you are a fucking lesbian force of nature.”

    I slide away and slip off the bed and turn to Bell. Her words are so fucking cool.

    “So then, let’s fuck in the shower and go to bed. I am not finished exploring your kick-ass body Bell.”

    Bell laughs. “That is the best offer I have had for such a long time.”

    END of PART 1

    Priya and Bell’s adventure is just beginning, the juicy stuff starts with Part 2…


  • Scheherazade Imaginaria Part 2: Dragon Sacrifice

    Font size : +


    Part two of a girl’s adventures at Scheherazade Imaginaria.

    I blinked against the harsh, midday mountain sun, feeling it hot and oppressive on my naked skin. The huge mirror two paces ahead, taller than I was and just as wide, its glass wavy and full of flaws, nevertheless revealed the hopelessness of my fate. Tied wrist, ankle and waist to the solid, intricately carved stone of the dragon arch around and above me, I was going nowhere. I strained against the thick hemp rope, knowing it was pointless but unable to stop myself. With nothing else I could do, I turned to examining myself in the mirror; my pale skin was glistening with sweat, my full, heavy breasts heaving with frightened breath, my bright blue eyes wide and darting. But somehow despite my fear—or perhaps because of it—my thick, pink nipples remained stubbornly erect, heat and moisture growing between my thighs. I tried to stop it, tried to think about anything else, but I had no more control over my body’s reaction to being bound than I did over my long, brushed out and beautiful blonde hair. ‘Must look your best!’ I’d been told. Well, they’d certainly arranged that, whatever I’d thought about it! Now, all I could do was wait.

    A faint, echoing bellow from the air sent a shiver down my spine, and I twisted to look. There, high up behind me, was the small black dot, nearly lost in the glare of the sun. Moralyth the Red. She banked and wheeled as I watched, so incredibly graceful, dancing on currents of air. I used to love watching her swoop and swirl through the sky above our valley, so careless, so free! I would dance as I watched, arms outstretched like wings, twirling, twirling, until I fell laughing in the dirt. I’d often dreamt of being able to fly like that, to simply soar away from my troubles, untouchable, or to come crashing down, ferocious and strong, to defeat any who threatened me! It had made me feel so safe, knowing that no army could ever invade so long as we had our amazing, beautiful protector watching over our heads. But I’d been a child then, I hadn’t known the price our safety demanded. I hadn’t understood that one day, I would be the girl taken up the small, winding mountain path; that I would be the one left naked and helpless, bound to the arch!

    That tiny black dot turned and suddenly dove, seemingly straight towards me, growing in my sight nearly as rapidly as the fear in my chest. I blinked rapidly, the image resolving into wide, deceptively fragile looking wings, glinting ruby red in the sunlight. A long, sinuous neck and tail appeared, bugling again, so much louder now! My eyes were wide, my heart hammering, the dragon coming straight towards me, closer, and closer! I gasped, wincing against the sudden blast of air as she back-winged to land, the earth shuddering under my feet with the impact of her massive, clawed hind legs, then again but lesser, as the front claws touched down as well. My jaw dropped wide… she was incredible! Larger even than I’d ever imagined, every scale like a brilliant jewel, blood-red rubies along her back, flanks, and limbs, lightening gradually to a shining gold down the center line of her chest. She shook her massive horned head, as large as my entire body, stretching and flapping her wings, folding and ranging them along her back. I met her eyes, golden and slit-pupiled in the brightness, like a cat; they were set wide but faced forwards—the binocular vision of a predator, not the peripheral vision of prey.

    She stalked slowly up behind me, nostrils twitching as she snuffled my scent. Even from paces away I could feel the heat and moisture of her breath. I swallowed nervously, watching her long, forked tongue darting in and out of her mouth as she approached, gasping as it flicked along the curve of my pert, teenaged bottom, tasting my sweat. Still she moved closer, making me tremble as she rubbed her huge, hot muzzle through my hair, sniffing me. She nudged against my shoulders; at first I thought it was still just part of her smelling me, but she did it again and again, until I bowed myself forwards the way she seemed to want, my arms stretched out behind me by the ropes. Then she moved down, pressing her snout against the backs of my thighs, smelling my sex! I whimpered, terrified of what even one careless touch of a razor-sharp tooth could do to my most intimate place! Suddenly her hot, swirling tongue was bathing my lips, making me jerk against my restraints in surprise! Again and again she licked me, tasting my deceitful, mutinous pussy, so wet with involuntary arousal!

    I moaned loudly as she entered me with her tongue; it was as thick as a man’s cock, but much, much longer, sinuous and flexible, exploring inside of me in a way no man ever could! She pushed in further, stretching me, filling me completely, so much that it hurt! My pitiful mewling served only to excite her, my cries and tears encouraging her to swirl harder and faster within me. I shuddered and gasped, the hot, wet meat of her tongue pressing hard inside my depths, over and over, causing the familiar, unavoidable feeling to build. My cries became sobs, the tears flowing hot and heavy down my cheeks. It wasn’t just the steadily increasing pain—it was the helplessness and humiliation, being forced to respond against my will! But I had no more control over my own body than I did over her questing, raping tongue. I began to pant, desperately trying to hold back, but the wave broke regardless; I screamed and howled into the air, thrashing against my restraints, my internal walls pulsing around her tongue, feeding her my succulent, creamy white nectar!

    She withdrew slowly, leaving me gasping and spent, head hanging low. I almost didn’t see the shimmering haze in the mirror before me, but as I lifted my head my eyes went wide; the dragon was gone! I twisted at my waist to see directly with my eyes; no, not gone. She was still there, but different, transformed. She was almost a woman now, if a woman could be covered head to toe in fine, beautiful red and gold scales instead of skin, and have an enormous, rigid cock the size of my forearm between her thighs! I could hardly believe what I was seeing, but there was no doubt it was still her; those incredible, golden, slit-pupiled eyes in that severe, beautiful face left me no room for doubt. My eyes were bouncing up and down, unsure where to look. She was five feet at her shoulder, but her long, graceful neck brought her full height to nearly seven, seven and a half with her horns! Her breasts were even larger than mine, full, heavy, and round, her hips and thighs wide and thick, sculpted and muscular, as was her tail. She grinned wickedly, revealing gleaming sharp teeth as she stepped slowly closer to me again, the transformation having taken place around her center of mass.

    Her hands, four-digited and strong, were hot on my ass, her sharp, curved nails pricking painfully at my skin as she squeezed until I trembled. She grabbed her cock, stroking herself as she rubbed against my lips. I screamed as she entered me, so much hotter, thicker and more rigid than her tongue had been, driving in fast and deep through my cum- and saliva-slickened tunnel, pounding hard against my final wall! I thrashed and fought, begged and sobbed, but there was nothing I could do as she began to fuck me, the thrusting of her thick, powerful thighs punishing my insides with unbelievable force, while her scales made me feel thousands upon thousands of pleasurable little bumps as she slid in and out! She moved her hands to my tits, mercilessly kneading them in her grasp; thank goodness her claws turned out to be retractable in this form, or she’d have literally torn them to pieces as she played! Her own were so incredibly hot and full on my back as she pulled me against her, her smooth, scaled flesh yielding and soft. I whimpered and cried, hers to do with as she wished, nothing but a fuck-toy for her amazing, incredible cock!

    I started to build once more, and this time I could feel her doing the same, her grip tightening on my breasts, her breath coming faster and hotter on my neck! She began pounding me even harder still, huge, racking sobs of pain shaking me to my core, tears blurring my vision more than the flawed mirror ever could. I bawled against my unwanted release, convulsing in her arms, the huge, burning deluge of her pleasure erupting within me in the same moment! It took my breath away, so hot and wet, filling me up, flooding my vulnerable, fertile teenage womb! And yet still she continued to thrust, maintaining my peak, her cock pulsing rhythmically as she delivered more and more of her thick, potent seed! There was so much that soon there was nowhere left for it to go, and it came squirting out of me around the sides of her cock with every powerful thrust, running heavily down my thighs! Finally she withdrew, allowing me to ebb, collapsing limply in my restraints.

    She started moving again and I weakly shook my head in dread, certain I could not possibly survive another round! It took me a moment to realize what she was doing, carefully slipping an extended claw between my wrist and my ropes, the razor-like sharpness effortlessly slicing me free. The other wrist, my waist, and my ankles all followed, and she set me gently down to the ground, leaving me staring up at her in confusion.

    “You have pleased me greatly, my pet!” she purred, her voice throaty and seductive as she stroked her fingers through my hair, my eyes widening in shock! I hadn’t known that she could even speak, much less that she knew our language! No one had warned me about that! “You shall meet me here again next week—but do not trouble yourself with the binding this time, only bring plenty of rope! I shall tie you up myself, from now on.”

    “Yes, Mistress Moralyth,” I submissively bowed my head, a hot, pleased blush mounting in my cheeks at her unexpected praise. She chuckled, playfully tousling my hair. I looked up to see her dashing away down the meadow, the shimmer of her transformation taking hold, her huge, powerful wings unfurling, beating once, twice, three times as she launched herself into the air!

    I shook my head in awe, marvelling at her magnificence, laying myself down on the ground to watch her fly.

    ‘Love you, Daddy! Miss you!’ I thought quietly as I wrapped myself in my arms, for once not saying the words out loud. I gave it another minute staring up at the beautiful, retreating form of my dragon lover, waiting for my remaining tears to fade, then reached up to my visor to press the button, ending the scenario.

    I allowed myself a little shiver of residual pleasure, then pushed myself to my hands and knees, hitting another button to display the actual room around me. I hated doing that, I’d much rather take it off entirely, but at the moment I didn’t trust myself to stand and walk, not with all the slippery, sticky cum-substitute I’d squirted—and was continuing to squirt, every time I moved!—all over the place underfoot. I crawled carefully into the shower room, only then taking off my visor and placing it in the special, retrofitted cleaning slot. This one was new, a prototype, with high-quality cameras inside to capture every nuance of my expressions during recording. The company had provided it to me free of charge, and I was being even more careful with this one than with the one I’d had to buy for myself!

    I made my way into the shower, reaching up to adjust the knobs and sitting back against the wall, closing my eyes and letting the water pour down. ‘Dragon Sacrifice’ was now in serious contention to become my new favourite, but I was definitely not used to going twice in a row like that! Eventually I felt I could trust my legs again, standing up and starting the process of getting myself clean. That meant first scooping and squeezing out as much cum as I could, then detaching the shower head and giving myself a good, thorough wash. That still didn’t get all of it, not even close, but it at least took care of the big, thick gloops of the stuff, leaving the rest to trickle out slowly over the next couple of days as it finished breaking down. A thorough examination of myself was next, especially my breasts, but as expected I was doing fine. I hadn’t set the breast play as high as I normally did, since this was only my first time with the brand-new scenario and I hadn’t been sure how those nasty, sharp claws were going to feel on my sensitive flesh, but I made it a policy to always check myself out regardless, just to make sure.

    I washed my hair, soaped and rinsed, then got out and dried off. It was still annoyingly cold outside, which meant I was restricted to my limited quantity of thick wool skirts; I was wearing my navy blue one this time, with one of my many white blouses, and my new red sweater. I stood in front of the mirror longer than normal, futzing with my hair, trying to get everything just right. The sweater was so unlike the ones I normally wore, so bright, and eye-catching… but I wanted to look good for Isla. It was silly, but it was true. I knew she wasn’t serious. She flirted, and all, but she was just my friend—she’d even made a point of telling me she wasn’t gay! Of course, I wasn’t either… though maybe I could have been, for her. I knew Daddy wouldn’t mind; he and I had watched girl-on-girl stuff together loads of times! If Isla and I ever got together, Daddy would have just thought it was hot, and wanted to join in! But I knew it wasn’t going to happen. Still, with the first check Danny had gotten for me, my pretty new red sweater had been the first thing I’d bought!

    I still couldn’t believe the size of that check! And that was only my recording fee, too! At Danny’s recommendation, I’d let the S.I. people film me doing the ‘Ogre Captivity’ scenario, with the understanding that I would hold all the rights and they couldn’t use it for anything until we signed off on a deal. They’d been pretty stingy with our negotiations up until then, but once they’d seen for themselves what I could do, it was like they just couldn’t say no! A much, much more generous recording fee than they’d initially been offering, a percentage of gross sales, image and likeness rights to both the real-world and computer-generated versions of me, merchandising rights… And what, did Danny think S.I. was going to start making little ‘Elly Mae, Monster-Fucker!’ action figures for the kiddies to play with? But Danny had asked, and they’d agreed. That was the porn name I’d chosen, by the way, Elly Mae—just my first and middle names, because it had felt somehow dishonest to pick anything else. Truthfully, a lot of stuff Danny had negotiated for, I didn’t even fully understand what it meant. But I knew he’d done right by me, that was for sure! Just the pained grimace of the S.I. lawyers as they’d signed the contract had been enough to tell me that!

    I finally admitted to myself that further mussing with my hair was only going to make it worse; I retrieved my new visor from the cleaner, stored it carefully in its case, and stepped out to see Isla.

    “So?” she grinned, bouncing on her toes, virtually vibrating with excitement. “Did you like my surprise?”

    “Of course!” I laughed, wryly shaking my head. “But how on earth did you substitute your voice for hers like that? I thought the system was designed specifically to prevent that kind of thing!”

    “Oh, I didn’t!” she laughed. “That is her actual, official voice, now! I figured, with you going back and forth with the development guys, planning this one out together, I’d give them a call myself, and volunteer! It took some time, giving them all the possible lines that wanted her to have… and I’ll admit, it was a bit of a strain, making my voice all husky and sexy like that! But the only really hard part was convincing them to keep my secret. In the end, they wanted to see your honest reaction just as much as I did, so they went along with it!”

    “And was it as good as you hoped?” I smirked. She’d gotten me good, that was for sure! I’d have to figure out some way to pay her back, for a surprise like that one!

    “Oh! I, Uhhh…” she stammered, uncharacteristically shy, looking down at the counter. “I… didn’t watch, while you were doing it. You didn’t invite me to, so… Anyways, I thought maybe we could watch it together, now that you’re done? If you want to, that is.”

    “Oh! Uhhh, yeah, I’d like that,” I smiled shyly. “Sorry… I meant to tell you that you could watch, if you wanted… I guess I just got so caught up in the excitement of it all, I forgot to actually say so. You can always watch me, if you want, from now on.”

    “Cool,” she smiled. She was so freaking pretty when she blushed like that! “If you want to come around?”

    I nodded, and stepped behind the counter as she fiddled with the new controls. The scenario rooms had always had cameras in them, of course, but those had been just for feeding positioning data into the computers without needing the clients to wear those annoying suits—not exactly ideal, when you were trying to have sex! The new ones, high quality for recording, had required several days to install, and were only in my one special booth. Well, not ‘mine’, really; other, normal clients could still use it too, but I’d started thinking of it that way.

    “Okay, here we go,” Isla smiled, starting the video. It was so strange, watching myself like this, remembering what it had felt like as it was happening! “You can change the feeds, here, if you like,” she continued. “Whichever camera you want, you can jump straight to it, here. Or you can cycle through them, here.”

    “You pick,” I shook my head, wrapping my arms around my waist and biting my lip. The good part hadn’t even started yet, I was just standing there being held by the fake ‘ropes’ the machines had created for me, my visor hiding my eyes. But already I could feel my pussy getting wet again, just thinking about what I knew was about to happen to me on the screen!

    Isla rotated quickly through the options, and settled on the view from low and in front, slightly to the side; I agreed with her choice. She moved a little bit closer, just for a better view of the monitor, and I did the same, our arms brushing lightly as we watched. There was no visual of the dragon, of course, only the machines; the full dragon version wouldn’t be available until the boys at S.I. got their hands on the footage, and started doing their magic. She could have picked the feed from my visor, to see exactly what I had, but then she wouldn’t have been looking at me. Not unless I had been looking at myself, that is, which I knew I normally hadn’t been. I liked that she wanted to see me, not the dragon; she hadn’t even bothered trying for a split-screen, wanting to see me as large and clearly as possible!

    The machine doing the part of the dragon’s huge, wiggling tongue finally found its way between my lips, and I had to focus not to let myself rub my thighs together as I remembered. Isla gasped as she watched it happening, that long, squirming appendage forcing itself so deeply up inside me! She moved a little closer again, her arm going around my back, her fingers gently brushing mine at the side of my waist. My breath caught in my chest… I stroked her fingers, just a little. She stroked back. I stroked a little more. She paused a moment… then stepped fully behind me, wrapping her arms around my waist! I put mine on top of hers, caressing her arms the same as she was suddenly caressing my belly. She leaned down, kissing my hair just above my ear, her hand reaching up to softly cup my breast.

    I gasped, trembling, trying not to let myself close my eyes. “Ummm… I thought you told me you weren’t gay?” It was getting late, but the shop was still open, someone could walk in any second! But with Isla’s hand on my breast, I just didn’t care!

    “I’m not,” she breathed, her lips lowering to my ear, nibbling gently. “but I never claimed I wasn’t a little bit bi.”

    “Oh,” I said, swallowing nervously.

    “Do you want me to stop?” she asked, the mere heat of her words on my skin nearly making me go weak at my knees. I couldn’t respond, couldn’t make myself say the words… but I slowly shook my head. “Good,” she replied, squeezing me tighter, licking slowly, lasciviously up the back of my ear, making me moan. Her other hand went lower, going for my skirt.

    “Not there,” I said, grasping her wrist and shaking my head, blushing brilliantly. How could I explain? “Not… not yet. I have a tampon in, to catch the mess.” That wasn’t the full truth, but it wasn’t a lie. It was the best I could make myself do.

    “Okay,” she agreed without complaint, slipping her hand in under my sweater and blouse instead, caressing the skin of my belly. She felt so, so good…

    We watched the entire thing, Isla gasping and trembling behind me, hardly able to believe the incredible abuse I’d allowed myself to take, kissing and murmuring comfortingly into the side of my neck as she fondled my belly and breast.

    “Moralyth?” she asked as we finally reached the end. “Is that her name? I don’t remember reading that anywhere, in the documentation for this one.”

    “It, uhh… It’s not, not really. I…” I blushed, unsure how to explain. “I… make up stories for myself. The scenarios aren’t just about what’s actually happening in them, for me. I try to put myself there, give myself a backstory—history, family… whatever. For Moralyth… Moralyth the Red, I call her… I imagine that as a little girl, I used to watch her flying, dreaming of what it would be like. And I was so grateful that she protected our valley, keeping me and my family safe. I had no idea that one day, I would be chosen to be sacrificed to her, in exchange for her continued protection…” I hung my head. “Oh, I don’t know, maybe it’s just dumb! I just… I do anything I can, to make it more real for me inside my own head.”

    “I don’t think that’s dumb,” she whispered, squeezing me tighter in her arms. “I think that explains why you were so amazing! You were hardly even ‘acting’ at all… it was like you were really there, as it was happening!”

    “You really think I did good?” I asked. “You’re not just saying that?”

    “You were phenomenal, Elly!” she purred. “I have never seen anything so hot in my entire life!”

    I giggled shyly, squirming happily as she kissed my neck again.

    “Come back to my place, tonight?” she whispered, and I could barely even hear her over the hammering of my heart!

    “Okay,” I breathlessly agreed.

    I helped her close down and lock up, and if we were still ten minutes before official closing time neither of us cared. It was freezing out there anyways, no one was going to come in.

    “We’ll need to pick up take-out on the way home, I’m afraid,” she said as we were stepping out the door, each of us so bundled up we could barely see each other. She linked our arms together as we walked, and suddenly I was even more grateful for my scarf, so she wouldn’t see the huge, goofy smile on my face! She lived in the opposite direction from me, it seemed. “Do you want pizza? Or maybe K.F.C.? There’s a good Chinese place, just a little out of the way.”

    “The grocery store’s still open,” I countered. “Why don’t I cook for you tonight, instead?”

    “Oh, I couldn’t ask you to do that…” she shook her head.

    “You didn’t ask, I offered,” I smiled, bonking my head on her shoulder. She was so much taller than me, I could do that easily. “I like cooking. I used to cook all the time, for Daddy and me!” The breath stuttered in my chest a little, as it always did when I caught myself thinking about him unprepared, but I carried on. “It isn’t the same, just cooking for myself. It would be nice, having somebody to cook for again.”

    “Well, if you’re really sure,” she agreed, and we took the turn towards the store.

    “Do you have any allergies, or anything you really don’t like?” I asked, running through my recipes in my head. I didn’t have my books, so it would have to be something I could do on the fly, preferably something quick.

    “Not unless you count cats,” she chuckled. “I like them just fine, but they turn me into a stuffy pink blob if I let them touch me.”

    “No cats, then, I’ll keep that in mind,” I laughed. “Do you like beef Stroganov?”

    “Ummm… is it bad if I admit I don’t actually know what that is?” she sheepishly asked. “I’ve heard the name, but I’m not sure I’ve ever had it. I’m afraid I’m not much of a cook.”

    “Well, that settles it then!” I laughed. “It is getting a little late though, so I’ll just do a quick and easy version, tonight. But I promise you’ll love it! Cook or not, can I assume you at least have a can opener, a frying pan, and a pot with a lid?” She assured me she did. “Okay, good. Now, normally you do Stroganov with noodles, but I like mine with rice…” We spent the rest of the walk with me telling her about the various options, as a distraction from the cold. From the way she was talking I figured I’d better not assume that she had anything at all in her kitchen, so once we were inside I picked up a bag of white rice, two cans of Campbell’s mushroom soup, hamburger, a bag of frozen peas, a can of corn, and a red bell pepper. Extra spices, I figured we could do without; the soup would be good enough on its own. Everything was fine, until I tried to pay.

    “Forget it!” she was adamant, gently hip-checking me out of the way and handing over her card instead. “You’re already cooking for me tonight, I’m not letting you buy me groceries, too!”

    “It’s no big deal,” I tried to tell her. “After the paycheck I just earned thanks to you and your brother? A few groceries is the least I can do to pay you back!”

    “Not! Happening!” she insisted, and when I kept trying to speak, she kissed me straight on my lips to shut me up, right there in the middle of the check-out aisle! I think my brain shifted back into gear right around the time we were climbing the steps up to her apartment.

    Her place was much like mine, I saw; tiny kitchen, tiny living room, tiny bedroom visible through the open door at the back. Tiny everything, really. But unlike me, Isla was a slob! That wasn’t fair, actually—there was no actual dirt, or any mess at all, as far as I could see, aside from clothes strewn over every available surface. It was actually kind of reassuring, in a way; if she lived like this, it meant she hadn’t had anyone else over to her place in quite some time!

    I took Isla’s bag of groceries from her and headed straight for the kitchen. And, perhaps being a little paranoid, I first checked the oven. There actually weren’t any bras or panties hiding inside, though from the rest of the place I wouldn’t have been overly surprised if there had been. Somewhat reassured, I started hunting for pots, pans, and utensils; something told me it would be easier and faster to find them myself than to ask her where they were.

    “What can I do to help?” she asked, standing adorably at the entrance to the kitchen like there was a forcefield in her path.

    “Nothing!” I smiled, standing up from my foray into her cupboards, victoriously brandishing the pot and matching lid I’d just found! “I said I wanted to cook for you, and I meant it! I’ll teach you how to make this some other time, if you want—it’ll give me an excuse to come over and do this again!”

    “You don’t need an excuse,” she said, uncharacteristically shyly. And that, I decided, required a kiss.

    “Well, if you really don’t need my help…” she murmured against my lips, softly caressing my hips. “Do you mind if I go take a quick shower? You smell like lilacs, after yours, and I had a twelve hour shift today; I smell like ass!”

    “You don’t, actually!” I laughed, kissing her again. “You just smell like you, which I like! But go ahead. It’ll be ready in fifteen, twenty minutes, tops.”

    I sent her on her way and got to work, setting the rice to cooking and the hamburger to browning, finding another, smaller pot to boil some peas and tossing the rest in her freezer, draining the corn, then going hunting again until I found a chopping board and a knife that wasn’t dull as a spoon, cutting up the pepper. I was making way more than the two of us could possibly eat-but I was going to leave the rest in her fridge, lunches for her to nuke for the next few days. I even found some Tupperware, way in the back of a cupboard, and after a very thorough scrubbing at the sink I was willing to declare it fit for human use. By then the hamburger was ready, and the soup went straight in. I waited for it to warm up a bit, turning nicely liquid, before I drained the peas and added the veggies too. I even had time to clear some room on her couch, to give us someplace to eat; she didn’t have a proper table or chairs, only the one gaming chair in front of her computer, but we could make it work. I felt like such a creep, doing a sniff test on her panties to make sure they were actually clean before I stacked them in a pile… but she was still in the shower, and how else was I supposed to know? I returned to the kitchen, stirring the pan, peeking in on the rice; not much longer, now. It felt good, having someone to take care of again. Not like Daddy… but nice.

    “Perfect timing!” I announced as she reappeared, her short black hair adorably messy and damp, wearing nothing but a temptingly thin sleepshirt and cute tight pink panties, nearly making me trip! “Eat at the coffee table?” I suggested, handing her her plate. I picked up mine and followed her, sitting down and closing my eyes for just a silent little prayer. I didn’t want to draw attention to it, and I don’t think Isla even noticed, but I couldn’t eat without a prayer; Daddy wouldn’t approve.

    “Oh, wow…” she exclaimed around her first bite, her eyes going wide.

    “I take it that means you approve?” I giggled, tasting a bite of my own. It wasn’t bad, but far from my best—maybe I should have picked up some spices after all… but I hadn’t wanted to buy her an entire spice rack, and there was no way I was going to trust anything I found in that museum display she called a kitchen!

    “Um hum!” she nodded vigorously, barely swallowing before taking another bite. We ate mostly in silence, other than Isla’s occasional wordless sounds of appreciation. I was just trying not to giggle the entire time watching her eat, but I was so happy she liked it! Then we finished and walked back into the kitchen together, and she saw how much was still left on the stove.

    “How much did you make?” she gasped.

    “Enough for you to have lunches for the next few days, at least,” I giggled again, unable to hold back any longer now that she’d seen. Take that for a surprise, missy! “I even found some Tupperware for you to use, so you can take it to work with you if you want. I was just waiting for it to cool down some first, before I put the rest away.”

    She gawped for a moment, then stole my plate and fork and dropped them with hers in the sink, kissing me deeply, grabbing me by my ass and lifting me into the air, making me squeak! But although she was bigger than me, she wasn’t that much bigger, and she was still a girl—she could only hold me up for a couple of seconds before she had to let me back down again.

    “You realize, if I let you keep feeding me like this, you’re going to make me fat!” she teased, staring into my eyes and stroking her fingers through my hair. I knew it was just a joke, but the idea that she was already thinking this might become a regular thing made me smile. “I’m going to be expecting your help working off the calories, after I finish the dishes!”

    “I think I can help with that,” I giggled, stretching up for another quick peck on her lips. “But we are doing the dishes,” I stressed. “I know, I know, I can already tell you’re about to say that I cooked, so you can clean. You can wash, if you like; I’ll dry. And you can’t fight me on it, because it means we’ll be done sooner!”

    “Deal,” she said, failing to fight off a grin. I let her get started while I dealt with the food, pouring the rest of the sauce in with the rice, giving it a good stir to mix it all up, then putting the lid back on the pot and tucking it away in her fridge. We were done in hardly any time at all, and she kissed me again, taking me by the hand and leading me back to her bedroom. The bed had only a small mountain of clothes on it, all on one side where she clearly didn’t sleep. She picked them up, quickly clearing a section of floor with her foot and dropping them down. We kissed again, still standing, feeling each other up, and she started undoing the buttons of my sweater. I moved my hands to her hips so I wouldn’t get too carried away, caressing her through her shirt; I wanted to strip it off right away, but I was still wearing so many more clothes than her, it wouldn’t be fair until I caught up. Sweater, blouse, skirt… then finally it was time I could take off her shirt, revealing her amazing, perky and braless boobs. She reached behind me, undoing my bra and letting it slide to the floor.

    “I’ve been dreaming about this for so long…” she sighed into my lips, taking me into her hands, gently starting to squeeze and play. “You have no idea how much I both loved and dreaded any time you said you wanted more breast play in a sim… getting to see you, and even touch you a little, but having to force myself to be so freaking professional while I was doing it!”

    “Well, you don’t have to be professional any more!” I giggled, moaning happily at her touch. She guided me up onto her bed, laying me down on my back, snuggling up against my side with my arm wrapped around her back, her upper leg thrown on top of mine. She bent to my breast, sucking my nipple firmly into her mouth, making me moan.

    “You have to tell me, if anything I do starts to hurt,” she murmured into the flesh of my breast. “I don’t know what it’s like, being so bruised up like this, so you have to tell me.”

    “Hurting isn’t always a bad thing, for me,” I blushed, bending to kiss her hair, rubbing my hand up and down her slender, sexy back. “But… I promise to say if you hurt me in a way I don’t like.”

    “Good enough, I suppose,” she chuckled, returning to her task, her hand running across to my other breast, squeezing and playing as she sucked. I closed my eyes, luxuriating in the sensation of what she was doing. She was being so soft, so gentle, so completely different from the kind of breast play I experienced at S.I.! It felt amazing, and I never wanted it to stop! I was so lost in the enjoyment of it, I almost didn’t notice when she took her hand from my breast, and started sliding it down towards my panties.

    “Wait, I told you…” I grabbed her wrist to stop her, nervously biting my lip.

    “It’s okay,” she murmured around my nipple. “I can put a towel down first, if you want, but I’m not worried about a bit of mess. I want to touch you!”

    “I…” I winced my eyes closed. I couldn’t tell her, I just couldn’t! Not everything! But… she deserved an explanation, as much of one as I could give. “I can’t cum from it.”

    “No?” she asked, lifting her head from my breast in obvious surprise, but a wicked little glint appeared in her eyes, like she thought I’d just offered her a challenge or something. “Not ever? I’ve been told I’m pretty good, you know…”

    I bit my lip, shaking my head. “Not ever…” I admitted. “Not… not anymore.”

    “Anymore?” she tilted her head, asking for an explanation I just couldn’t give.

    “I…” I looked away, shaking my head. “I can only cum when it hurts,” I told her, wincing my eyes closed in regret and shame. “Only when I’m getting punished, the way I deserve.”

    “Oh, sweetie…” she cooed, taking her hand from my grasp, moving it up to softly stroke my cheek, guiding me into looking at her again, the concern clear in her eyes. “What could you ever, ever have done that makes you think you deserve to be punished?”

    “I…” I tried to begin, but the words just wouldn’t come, my lower lip trembling, the tears welling in my eyes. “Daddy… my Daddy…” I closed my eyes again, the tears starting to fall. “My Daddy’s dead, because of me!” I sobbed, the tears bursting free, tumbling down my cheeks.

    “Oh, Elly!” Isla gasped, slipping out from my arm, and I wrapped it around my belly, holding myself tight. She moved quickly up the bed, slipping her arm under my neck, pulling me tight, and I clutched my arm around her back, holding on for dear life. My sobs grew and grew and grew; huge, racking things, shaking my entire body as she held me tight to her breast, cooing to me and stroking my hair and back. I cried and cried, it must have been for over an hour, and still she just held me tight, letting it happen.

    “I’m really sorry about this,” I told her as my tears finally started to wane, wiping the last few from my cheeks, ashamed for what I’d just done, but grateful beyond words for the way she’d held me through it. “You shouldn’t have to deal with all… this!”

    “It’s okay,” she said, still softly stroking my hair, gently kissing my head. “I don’t mind.” She paused for a moment, and I could tell she was wrestling with what she wanted to ask. “Do you want to tell me about it?”

    “I…” I did, I really, really did! But I just couldn’t. “I can’t. Not… not all of it.”

    “That’s okay,” she said, kissing my hair again. “You can tell me as much, or as little, as you feel comfortable with. Whatever you need.”

    I nodded my head, so incredibly grateful. I wanted to tell her… maybe just a little. No details, but maybe I could tell her a little. “I… I made a mistake,” I whispered into her chest. “I didn’t mean to, but I did. And they took him away. He… he died in prison, because of me. They wouldn’t let me see him, or talk to him… they wouldn’t even give him my letters. I never got a chance to tell him how sorry I was, how much I loved him, how much I knew he loved me. How I knew he’d never done anything wrong… that I loved him so much, and I’d always wanted everything he’d ever done to me! I… I needed him to know I never meant to do it, that I knew it was all my fault… But I never got a chance to tell him, and now he’s dead, and I’ll never be able to tell him how sorry I am. How much I love him, and miss him, every single day!”

    “Oh, sweetie—”

    “Don’t, okay?” I interrupted her, wiping away another tear. “I know, I do, but… Just… whatever you were about to say. I… I just can’t. I can’t have you be sorry for me for stuff I don’t even regret. I… You can be sorry they took him away from me, and that he’s dead, and I didn’t get to tell him how I felt, and to say goodbye. But I can’t have you be sorry for… anything else. I just can’t, okay? I’m sorry, but I just can’t.”

    It took her a minute, and I could tell she wanted to say more, but she did as I’d asked. “I’m sorry you lost him, Elly. So, so, sorry!”

    I tensed, but relaxed when she didn’t say anything else. “Thank you,” I whispered back, on multiple levels.

    “You’re wrong though, about one thing,” she murmured, still kissing and stroking my hair. “He knew. I can absolutely guarantee you, he knew how much you loved him. You and I barely know each other… we’re on our first date—assuming this even counts as a date!—and already you’ve cooked for me, made me extra to take to work… you found and cleaned Tupperware I didn’t even know I had, for crying out loud! There is no chance on earth, you being the person you are, that he didn’t know exactly how much you loved him, I can promise you that!”

    “Thank… thank you!” I trembled, and the tears started right back up again like they’d never stopped. How was she being so patient with me? She hadn’t signed up to bring some sad, crying girl back to her apartment! But she just held me close and murmured that it was okay, that I was okay. I wasn’t so sure about that… but it made me feel better anyways.

    When my tears finally stopped for the second time, I wanted to thank her again, properly. I started kissing her between her breasts, softly tracing her tattoo. It was silly of me, I knew better, but somehow I kept thinking I should be able to feel the lines against my lips. I moved slowly to her breast, so perfect and firm and round. Her nipples were tiny little things, but seemed no less sensitive than mine from the way she moaned as I took one between my lips. She held me tighter with the arm I was resting my head on, her other hand moving around from my back and starting to play with my breast again. And… just because I knew she couldn’t make me cum, didn’t mean I couldn’t make her! I slid my hand from her back to her hip, then slowly down, carefully making my way inside those absolutely adorable little pink panties of hers! She moaned happily as I took her within my palm—she was so hot, her inner lips already wet to my touch! I was nervous, my first time ever touching another girl… but I told myself I knew what to do. Just because I couldn’t cum from it anymore, didn’t mean I didn’t like how it felt; I’d just have to trust the same things I liked would work on her, too, so I gently started to rub. She was shaved, like me—probably just now in the shower, I thought, which explained why she’d been in there so long. Her lips were much smaller, just cute little flaps that felt like they were barely there at all, instead of thick, meaty ones like mine. I liked them, a lot! I rubbed a little harder, a little faster, softly teasing between her lips with my middle finger. And when she started gasping, pinching and pulling on my nipple, I entered her for real. She trembled a little, letting out the cutest little gasp of pleasure as I started gently thrusting in and out. As much as I wanted to speed up, I forced myself to go slow. When she started rocking her hips, I took that as a sign to add my ring finger as well, curling softly forward, finding the soft, pulpy flesh of her g-spot. She moaned, lifting her leg and wrapping it over and behind my own, rapidly rocking herself onto my hand. Then I could speed up, going as fast as I could, listening to her breath quickening, feeling the tightening of her grip on my breast. She squealed, twitching uncontrollably, her hot, wet walls clenching around my fingers. I gave her everything I had, the muscles of my wrist starting to cramp, but only as she started to ebb did I allow myself to gradually slow down, pulling out. She was pretty out of it right then, and I just couldn’t stop myself from bringing my fingers to my mouth, guiltily exploring her taste, so creamy and delicious!

    “Does it still feel good?” she asked, and I glanced up into her eyes, caught with my fingers still in my mouth! I guess she hadn’t been quite as out of it as I’d thought!

    “Does what feel good?” I yanked my fingers out of my mouth, blushing and mumbling. She didn’t seem to mind what she’d just seen me doing, smiling and stroking her fingers through my hair, but I was still too lost in my own embarrassment to follow her meaning.

    “I know you said you can’t cum from it…” she continued. “But does it still feel good, being touched down there? I’d really like to try, if you’ll let me.”

    “Ummm…” I bit my lip, glancing away. “Yeah, it does. But are you sure you want to? It really is a mess in there right now, believe me!”

    “I don’t mind. That’s why God invented towels, extra changes of sheets, and post-sex showers!” she exclaimed, making me giggle. “Besides, I told you I’m bi, remember? I doubt the fake stuff could possibly taste any worse than some of the real stuff I’ve had to swallow!”

    “Okay,” my blush intensified. She wanted to use her mouth on me? Goodness! “But… I need a minute first, to take my tampon out. And we definitely need to put down a towel!”

    “I’ll wait,” she smiled, softly kissing my lips. “The bathroom’s just out the door on your right, clean towels on the shelf. Bring one with you when you come back.”

    “Okay,” I repeated, pushing myself up and fighting like heck not to let myself run away from her like a frightened little mouse! I closed the door of the bathroom behind me, doing what was needed and discarding it in the bin, then standing at the sink and using my hand to give myself another quick little wash. She may have claimed to be okay with the taste, but I was in no mood to test that any more than I had to! I grabbed a towel, patting myself dry with the corner, debating whether to put my panties back on or not. There didn’t seem to be much point… and my plain, boring white ones weren’t nearly as sexy as those cute little pink ones she was wearing! The cheater! I bet the ones she’d been wearing at work hadn’t been nearly as nice, but she’d gotten the chance to change after her shower! I looked around, and decided to hang them on her towel rack, where they would have plenty of company. I went back to join her again, spreading out the towel and laying right back down where I’d been.

    I think she must have been able to tell how nervous I was, because she started again with soft, slow kisses on my mouth, gently fondling my breast. Only once she’d gotten me to relax again did she start slowly working her way down my body with her hand, and only after she’d had her fingers inside me for several minutes did she leave my lips and start following her way down with her mouth. I moaned happily as she finally reached her goal, eagerly opening my thighs for her as she moved herself into place, tracing up and down my lips with slow, soft kisses, slipping her hands in underneath me to cup and squeeze my butt! She was so, so beautiful, her big, radiant green eyes staring straight up into mine as she licked between my lips! I wrestled her pillow behind my neck, to help me see, gently stroking my fingers through her short, soft black hair.

    “Will you play with your breasts for me?” She murmured, and she looked so hopeful and shy making her request, how could I possibly refuse? I bit my lip and nodded, but for that I needed to move; I scooted back, propping myself at about forty-five degrees against the wall at the head of her bed, her pillow behind my back. She followed along, licking her lips, barely able to wait for me to get into place before she was licking me again. I did like she’d asked, lifting and squeezing, jiggling and playing. My hands weren’t strong enough to do it the way I really liked, like in the scenario room, but this was more about showing off my breasts for her than it was about pleasing myself. She seemed to enjoy what she was seeing, her eyes excited and bright, moaning nearly as loudly as I was at what she was doing to me between my thighs!

    She tried all sorts of different things on me; licking, sucking, nibbling, and using her fingers as well. Every bit of it felt incredible, but as I’d known would be the case, it just wasn’t enough. She was amazingly persistent, but eventually even she had to admit that her tongue just couldn’t take it anymore, and she needed a break.

    “You really weren’t kidding, hunh?” she asked, climbing back up the bed as I scooted back down to my back. She kissed me softly, my taste light and strangely enjoyable on her lips, as she pulled me back into her arms. “I was really giving you my A-game there, trying every trick I know… and it just didn’t work!”

    “I’m sorry…” I bit my lip in shame. “I tried to warn you…”

    “Shhh… none of that!” she kissed me again, comfortingly stroking my hair. “You have nothing to be sorry for! Not one single solitary thing! You still enjoyed it, right? I could tell you did, so tell me!”

    “Of course I did!” I smiled shyly. “You were incredible, really! I just… I can’t.”

    “And I officially believe you now!” she laughed, squeezing me tighter in her arms, and it was so infectious I had to let out a shy little giggle of my own. “I admit, I had my doubts—my pride wouldn’t let me accept what you were saying until I’d tried for myself! But, now we both know for sure; at least for right now, with your head in the space it’s in, you can’t cum from me playing with you and going down on you. So, okay. So what? I still enjoy doing it, you still enjoy having it done to you. Who cares if I can’t quite manage to finish you off, the way I wish I could? I’m sure as hell not going to stop doing it, just because of that!”

    “You’re not?” I asked, hopeful but still riddled with guilt that I couldn’t give her the response she wanted.

    “Not on your life!” she laughed again, vigorously shaking her head. “And who knows… maybe somewhere down the road, you’ll find yourself in a different headspace, and we’ll both get a wonderful surprise! Until then… I’ll just have to be happy with helping you tweak your scenarios at S.I., to make sure you get the best possible orgasms there, if I can’t give them to you here!”

    “Oh!” I exclaimed, her words just having made me realize, and I started to giggle.

    “What?” she quirked her head in confusion. “What is it?”

    “Just a random thought,” I smiled, shaking my head. “What you said—we got so caught up in watching my video together tonight, I didn’t even think to make any adjustments for next time!”

    “So we did!” she laughed too, kissing me again. I bit my lip, thinking… and pushed her to her back.

    “My turn!” I giggled as I rolled myself up on top of her, starting with kisses and quickly working my way down. Admittedly, I wasn’t nearly as patient as she had been. But as I pulled off her cute little pink panties and tossed them aside, and she opened her legs for me, eagerly licking and biting her lip… she sure didn’t seem to mind! She was as tiny and delicate looking as she’d felt like with my hand, flushed a lovely, beautiful shade of pink as I bent down for my first kiss. I was glad she’d gone first, regardless of whether she’d been able to make me cum; this way, from what she’d done to me I had some idea of what she probably liked herself! I started with kisses and licks, up and down, and swirling little circles around her tiny, cute little clit, just barely poking out at me from under her hood. Already that had her moaning happily, running her fingers into my hair and pulling me tight against her lips. So I figured, why mess with what works? I filed the rest of the things she’d done to me into the back of my mind to try some other time, and just concentrated on what I was already doing. The only other thing I did was to slip my hands in under her cute little round butt, giving her a nice, tight squeeze, just like she’d done to me!

    It didn’t take her long, even less than when I’d used my hand, before she was squealing into the night, kicking and thrashing, trying to push me away. I wouldn’t let her, not until her orgasm faded completely, but when she kept pushing after that I let her succeed.

    “I can keep going,” I offered, greedily licking my lips of the creamy white gift she’d just given me. “My tongue’s not too tired, yet.”

    “Not unless you want me kneeing you in your ear, you can’t!” she shook her head, laughing tiredly. “I get really, really sensitive after I cum… you either need to give me time to recover in between, or you need to tie me down to the bed first, if you want to try giving me multiples!”

    “I will keep that option in mind!” I promised, giggling happily as I crawled back up the bed for more kisses.

    “Join me for a shower?” she eventually asked, as the frenzy of our kisses gradually slowed into cuddles. We were both a little sticky, but not unpleasantly so, not enough that either of us really needed another shower. But there was no way on earth I was turning down the opportunity to get all hot, wet, and soapy with her under the spray! She took me by my hand, smiling adorably as she led the way.

    “Uhhh… sorry,” she said as she grabbed her toothbrush from her holder. “I don’t have a spare—I should have been thinking, and picked one up for you when we were shopping. You can use mine, if you want?”

    My initial reaction was revulsion… but how much sense did that make? I’d just had my entire tongue in her mouth, and hers in mine, not to mention other things. If sharing her toothbrush was the price of minty-fresh kisses for the rest of the night, it was one I could pay. I agreed, cuddling up behind her at the sink with my arms around her waist as she brushed, then she did the same to me. We took turns going pee, then climbed into the shower. She liked it just as hot as I did, I was happy to find out, and we washed and squirmed together happily, laughing like fools. She even let me pin her up against the tile and use my fingers on her again, moaning into my mouth as we kissed! We regretfully got out and dried each other off, and I darted naked out to my bag in the living room to grab a new tampon, then back to put my panties on again. Isla didn’t bother, for which I was grateful, but she wasn’t the one who still had a pool of fake cum in her womb waiting to ooze out of her during the night! I helped her change her sheets, again not really needed, then we cuddled up close, kissing soft and slow until it was time to actually fall asleep and she turned out her light. I snuggled down further, my face pressed comfortably between her small, warm breasts, softly kissing her chest as she did the same in my hair.

    I silently thought my nightly prayers, for Daddy to be safe and happy in heaven until it was time for me to be with him again… the only thing I asked for myself was to not let me screw this up!


  • The Pizzaman

    Font size : +


    making pizza has its sensual rewards

    This story is completely fictional and the product of an overactive erotic mind. While it may be fantasy some parts of the story are based on real events. I leave it to the reader to separate the fantasy from reality.

    “Holy shit”, I muttered.
    ‘”Fucking hell!”
    I couldn’t believe what was happening in front of me! I stood glued to the spot, afraid to
    breathe. I was standing in the lounge of one of my customers. I must have had a dumb and dumber expression on my face. My mouth hung open and my jeans strained at the crotch.

    Let me start from the beginning. My name is Jack. I am 1.9 meters tall with darkly tanned skin. I have brown hair which I crop very short to the scalp and have brown eyes. I am 42 years old, single and I am the proud owner of a very busy pizzeria in the heart of the bustling Cape Town waterfront.

    The business is an eatery but also does home deliveries. It was 1 am Sunday morning and a month-end weekend. We had been busy as hell and as usual if anything could go wrong, it invariably did. That night, Sam our regular delivery guy, had a motor vehicle breakdown towards the end of his round. Luckily, he was almost finished but for one large seafood. While Sam called the break down to tow in his vehicle, I told him that I would take care of his last drop.

    Truth was I was exhausted and welcomed the chance to take in the fresh air. I ordered a fresh seafood from the kitchen staff (the last one for the day) and as soon as it was done, asked Jenny my manager to lock up and took the pleasant drive on my Harley to the customer.

    Anni was a regular at the pizzeria and would normally have a friend or two with her when she visited my eatery. She would often call for home deliveries as well. She was well-liked by the waiters as she was always friendly and a good tipper. As owner of the little pizzeria, I take pride in getting to know most of my regular customers. Anni was no exception.

    She was about 29 or so year’s old, of average height with sparkling green eyes and dark brown hair that hangs around a cute face. In my business, skinny women made bad customers. Not that Anni was fat but she did have curves in all the right places. She was not big in the breast department either which is always a pleasure for me. Women with smaller breasts would often wear no bra and this I always found very appealing.

    Anni was the creative director for an advertising agency based on the waterfront. She was not married and did not seem to have a regular boyfriend, although she did come in once in a while with male friends. Most often, she would be with female friends when visiting the eatery. When she did have male company, it would always be clear that they ate out of her hand. Women who have high career and corporate ambitions often made poor girlfriends or wives. It seemed that Anni fit that profile but in her case, while she was very successful at her work, she did not fall in the trap of flaunting her wealth.

    I knocked on Michelle’s door. I could hear music coming from inside.
    “Party’s still going strong. I wonder if anyone can hear me knocking.”
    I knocked loader and immediately regretted doing so.
    “Shit I’ll wake the neighbours.”
    The last thing I need now is a shouting match with the neighbours. It had been a long day and I needed to get in a shower. I tried the door knob and it turned, opening the door.

    Whenever Michelle walked into the pizza shop I always loved looking her over. She had a uncanny resemblance to my school-girl sweetheart Hilary. Hilary had a great body; about 5`5 and slightly plumpish but not fat. She was never a fashion model but filled a bikini in a way that would draw appreciative looks. She had a friendly personality and everyone liked her at school. I had the hots for Hilary. She had, similar to Michelle, a pear shaped face adorned with brown hair that framed her face. Her face broke easily and often into a smile that lit up her green eyes. But the most adorable feature was her nose- slightly high and round. Sadly we parted ways when I moved overseas to continue my studies after high school.

    But standing in Michelle` s living room that fateful Sunday morning, any resemblance between Michelle and Hilary had become inconsequential. Michelle, naked in her pale glory and in the soft glow of two red colored wall lamps, was on her back sunk in the couch, feet firmly planted on the shoulders of a female friend who was eating her pussy her like it was the supper! Her soft moans and the music from the CD all but obliterated everything else in the world. I took me a while but I soon recognized Michelle` s friend. Her name was Tania and she would often eat with Michelle at the pizzeria.

    Tania was about 4 years older- in the late thirties- than Michelle and had large breasts that she always highlighted in her dress code. She had light brown hair cut short around the neck and had an attractive mature face. Tania certainly knew what buttons to press as she licked and flicked at Michelle` s pussy lips and clit. This drove Michelle wild. She lifted her ass off the couch to encourage Tania to use her tongue deep in her. Michelle played with her nipples with her thumb and forefinger. Her moans of ecstasy were turning me on and my boner was as hard as nails. Tania slipped two finger in Anni` s wet pussy and pumped while she lapped at her puffy pussy lips and swollen clit.

    Michelle dropped her feet from Tania` s shoulders and dug one onto the top of the couch` s backrest and the other on the seat. She grabbed a fistful of Tania` s hair with both hands and gently used her mouth as a passion simulator, digging her face in her gorgeous pussy. I could see she was about to cum. Michelle ` eyes were shut and all she wanted in the world right now was to cum.

    “Yes baby, you sooo good.” Michelle cried loudly as Tania took her to the point of no return. Michelle lifted her ass further off the couch as she came.
    “Yes, baby”, she cried as she reached a passionate high.
    “Yes, yess, yesss! Fuck, yessssssss!!!” Tania continued to eat Michelle until she came off her high. “Man, she sure knew how to make Michelle cum”, I thought as I witnessed this unbelievable display of female sensual lovemaking.

    I had seen many lesbian scenes on tape but seeing it in the flesh, up close and personal was the ultimate thrill. I was afraid to move, afraid to breathe, not wanting to interrupt the two women- both incredibly gorgeous and sexy and glistening with sweat, chest heaving as if they had just run a marathon. As the two women collapsed on opposite ends of the couch, they opened their eyes.
    That’s` when they saw Jack standing with the pizza.
    “ Pizza anyone?” was all I could muster not quite knowing what to say.

    I guess I should have left the two women to their lovemaking, but the urge to stay was too great. Two beautiful women making out, within centimeters from my touch, was not something that a guy often sees. Unless of course its` rehearsed and on DVD! The real deal is so mind blowing that my body refused to obey any normal sensibilities.
    “Jack!” exclaimed Michelle with a wicket smile “. How long have you been standing there?”
    She looked ravishing in the after glow of her orgasm and tried in vain to reach for an imaginary piece of clothing- but gave up as there was nothing nearby.

    Tania started giggling as she stroked her fingers through her short hair, accentuating her large full breasts.
    “You naughty boy, she said.” Did you enjoy the show?”
    Both women knew me from the Pizza shop. All attempts to cover-up deed and naked bodies were discarded and both women now resigned to show off their beautiful bodies.
    “Michelle, we gave Jack a huge boner!” Tania said looking at my hard-on. Both girls giggled as I turned the color of red paint.
    “Look, I attempted an explanation, “I tried knocking but I didn’t want to wake the whole neighborhood. Hell, I thought there was some kind of an emergency right here in the house when no-one answered the door. Besides, what` s a guy to do when he finds two beautiful women making out?”
    “Michelle, Jack needs to be punished for being such a naughty boy”
    “I agree”, Michelle said.” But lets first eat, I` m starved.”

    Michelle got up and took the pizza from me- still naked. She had a great body. Small delicious tits and a curvy figure that oozed sex appeal. Her pubic hair was trimmed short and still glistened with cum juice.
    “Tania, why don’t you be a sweetie and get a bottle of wine from the fridge.”
    ” That’s a great idea” Tania said as she got up.
    Tania` s full breasts swayed like two gorgeous pendulums as she walked to the kitchen area. She had a fuller body than Michelle with wide hips and a juicy big ass.
    Michelle looked at me with those pretty green eyes.
    “You look hot and bothered Jack. Why don’t you take a quick shower while we decide what punishment you deserve?” she said.
    I thought I died and gone to heaven.

    After my shower I joined the two women in the lounge, a towel wrapped around my waist. The girls giggled some more when they saw the tent in the towel.
    “Have some pizza Jack”, Michelle said. I was hungry, but not for food.
    “Now, now girls, I said mockingly, be gentle. Don’t` punish me for being a man”.
    “Take off the towel, Tania said, “I have a better idea.” She crooked her index finger at me.
    “Lie down here” she pointed to the space between the two women. I did as I was told. Hey this is a fantasy come true for me. I was not about to argue about anything right now.

    I stretched out on the carpet and Michelle placed the pizza on my chest.
    “He makes a perfect coffee table, the naughty boy”, Michelle said.
    The women fed me some pizza and soon finished theirs. Tania poured some wine in glasses and then slowly poured the rest all over my body- from my mouth to my rock hard cock. The cool wine only made me hotter.
    “Let’s have some desert”, Michelle said as she took my wine-soaked cock in her mouth.
    “Mmmmm, this tastes yummy.” Her mouth was soft and moist and made my head ache with pleasure. My cock disappeared and reappeared in Michelle` s mouth as she slowly and sensuously moved up and down my cock. My left hand went looking for her pussy. She was wet and wonderful. My thumb flicked her clit and two fingers entered her. She squealed and I was in heaven.

    Tania not the one to be left out of the proceedings, climbed on my face and lowered her pussy for me. “Jack, I need to cum.” She said, “This is your punishment for disturbing me when I was having fun.” Her pussy was all puffy and wet and I went to work like a dog in heat. I flicked at her clit and swollen lips, she tasted like candy and I was a boy in the candy store. She groaned as I sunk my tongue in her and my nose nibbling at her ass hole.
    “Jack!” Tania wailed, “that feels sooo good”.
    I licked from her pussy to her puckered hole. Then I slowly inserted one finger in her ass. She was wet and it slipped in easily till the first knuckle.
    Michelle looked up at Tania. “Come here you little slut”. The two girls locked lips, playing with their tongues.

    In the meantime I was busy with one finger pumping Tania` s ass and my tongue buried in her pussy. God she tasted good. I could have remained in that position for ever.
    ”Yes, baby…yes…yes…yesssssss!” Tania started wailing.
    Her knees were on the carpet and she was riding my face as she came. Her squirt flooded my mouth. She collapsed on my stomach inches from where Michelle was still sucking me, her body glistening with sweat, body heaving.

    Michelle moved around to my head and assumed Tania` s position. “It` s my turn Jack.” She said as she lowered herself on my face. Tania unceremoniously sunk her mouth on my cock. If Tania tasted like candy then Michelle was like honey. I grabbed her ass with both hands and sucked and licked her pussy and clit till she screamed in ecstasy. I kneaded her ass and slowly toyed with her ass hole and pussy and the soft insides of her legs, licking, flicking, sucking, and blowing…
    ”Jack….Jack….Jack….” Michelle wailed.
    “Yes baby… eat me…eat me…” make… me… cum….”
    Before long Michelle screamed “ yesss, fuck yesssssss!”

    While Michelle nearly drowned me with cum, Tania was making my cock swell. Her warm moist mouth was like nothing I had ever experienced on my cock. I ran my fingers through her hair as I shot my load down her throat. Michelle collapsed on the carpet next to me, breathing heavily-those cute tits rising and falling.
    “Jack, you taste real good, almost as good as your pizza”. Tania said. The two women laughed. I was definitely in a place that should be called heaven.
    “God, I haven’t` ever cum like this before” Michelle said and kissed me, tasting her cum on my mouth.
    “You girls taste better than any pizza I have ever made.” That was the truth. I looked at the two women and smiled with satisfaction- covered in girl cum, pizza and wine. I wondered if I was dreaming and if someone would soon cruelly wake me up.
    “I am glad I made this delivery” I thought.
    I got up from the carpet and went to the fridge to look for more wine. I looked back to the two women still spread out naked on the carpet.
    “Anyone for more wine?” I said.
    ”That will be great”, Michelle said leaning on her elbow, now completely comfortable in her nakedness.

    Later, the three of us sat naked cross-legged in a circle. I passed the wine glasses around and I lit a cigarette, inhaled and passed it around. The two women squealed with laughter as they recalled the look on my face when I walked in on them.
    “God, she` s incredible”, I thought as I looked at Michelle. She had an incredible smile. I pulled her to me and kissed her. Her lips were soft. Her mouth was warm and delicious. Time and space evaporated. I reveled in her softness. I nibbled on her ears, her neck. Then I moved to her small cute breasts. I licked on them and she moaned. I softly bit on her nipples as I lay on top of her. I supported myself on my elbows and Michelle stretched out beneath me. Her hands felt incredibly soft on my back. She was so soft, I was afraid I was going to hurt her with my hard baker hands.

    “Get inside me” Michelle whispered in my ear, pulling my head up with both her hands.
    ” Fuck me”
    I took my cock in my hand and rubbed her pussy lips for a while. Then holding my cock firmly, I flicked her clit. Anni whimpered and lifted her ass for me to plunge my cock in her. I teased her instead and flicked her clit harder….then faster…and faster.
    “Mmmm” Michelle moaned, ‘Yes baby… that …feels… good….!”
    I flicked my cock faster and harder.
    “Oh Godddd, I going to cum…yes….yes….yes…. fuck yessssssssssss!”
    Michelle dug her nails into my back. It hurt but it felt good, very good. As I took my cock from her clit, she squirted a jet of pussy juice that coated my cock and spattered from my stomach to her breasts.
    Then I plunged inside her. She was wet and warm and I slipped in easily.
    “Yes baby, fuck me, fuck me.” I alternated with slow strokes then with rapid strokes. God, she felt good. Michelle came again. I was sweating, my perspiration dripping on her belly.

    I lifted Michelle off the carpet and laid her on the coach. This way I could fuck her on my knees and at the same time feast my eyes on her. I held Michelle` s ankles, as I continued to fuck her. I brought her legs together. This made my cock fit her pussy like a glove. While I was fucking her, I took her big toe in my mouth and sucked- simulating a blow job. She tasted good. I messaged her feet and soles and she giggled with pleasure, her tits moving up and down her chest as my cock moved in her pussy. The wine me last long. I wasn’t done yet.
    “Turn around baby”, I said.
    Michelle turned as I maneuvered her on her hands and knees on the carpet. The plush carpet was getting soaked in patches with girl juice. I looked around for Tania. She was lying on her back with her feet on the carpet fingering her pussy, looking at Michelle and me, eyes glazed with a sensual high.

    I took Tania` s hand and maneuvered her in front of Michelle. Tania lay on her back and lifted her pussy for Michelle. I took my cock and slowly eased into Michelle` s ass.
    “No Jack”, Michelle whimpered.
    Tania held Michelle` s head to her pussy.
    “Eat me honey, eat me!”
    Soon Michelle` s resistance melted and her ass relaxed. I moved in slowly, first just with my head, then all of me. I savored the fullness of her ass and just kept my cock inside her for a while. As her ass adjusted to my size, I stroked her slowly…..gently…in …out.
    “Oh God. Yes… yes………Yes!” Michelle squealed as she came up for breath from Tania` s pussy, her body trembling with ecstasy.
    Then she came again.
    “Yesssssss………….
    ” And again, “Yessssssssss……..”
    I was getting ready to blow my load. I felt an incredible adrenalin rush as I offloaded in Michelle` s ass.

    I dropped next to the two women. Tania was fingering herself to a climax. Michelle had no energy to get her off and collapsed next to her. Michelle and I watched as Tania` s fingers made like a guitar player. Soon she was wailing at the top her lungs.
    “Eat.. my… cum… Jaaaaack!
    I obliged. I stretched over to Tania and gripped her plump ass in both my hands, the flesh immediately turning red. I lapped at her pussy and then waited for the squirt, holding my mouth over her juicy pussy. The squirt was vicious as it hit my mouth, my face, my hair. As she came down from her high, I ate her delicious pussy and clit.

    “Dammit, that was awesome!” Tania declared with a wicket grin. “Come here pizza man”.
    Still dazed with her multiple organisms and breathing heavy, she crooked her index finger at me.
    “I want that cock in me.”
    I was soft and a little sore but hell, this might never happen again. I got up and stood over Tania. She leaned back and recovered a half empty wine tumbler from the carpet.
    “Let’s get you cleaned up”. Tania poured the wine over my cock and stroked me, cleaning Michelle` s ass off my cock.
    “There, that’s better”. Tania got on her knees and took me in her mouth. It felt incredible. In no time I was as hard as nails. I watched her eat my cock. It felt good, very good. I stroked her face and slipped my fingers through her hair.

    Then Tania turned around and got on her hands and knees. She looked back at me and said,
    ” Fuck me. And don’t be gentle”.
    While Michelle looked on I saddled up. I took my cock in my hand and guided it to Tania` s pussy. It went in easily. She was wet and hot. I held firmly onto Tania` s shoulder and started pumping. My balls and pelvic slammed mercilessly and loudly against Tania` s ass as I pistoned her pussy. Harder and harder. Faster and faster.
    “Yes baby….Yes… Yes…..Oh… my… God……. Yessssssss.”
    Tania squirted pussy juice all over my cock and on the plush carpet. I was relentless and slammed the wind out of her, her body rocking forward and backwards, her heavy tits swaying as I pulled on her shoulder.
    Again she came,” yes…yes…..baby …yessssssssss….!”

    I was overcome with a wild desire to inflict pain. Perspiration was pouring off me. My lungs ached as I searched for air. Without warning I pulled out of her pussy and slammed in her ass.
    I was far gone for any niceties now. I wanted to feel my cock shrink wrapped in her ass.
    “Noooooo…..!” Tania screamed.
    My cock was well lubricated and it throbbed inside her. Tania wailed and struggled to untangle me. I held her in a vice-like grip. My hands wound around her hair, pulling back, my hips pushed forward and my legs wrapped like a vice around her legs. Tania was trapped, her virgin ass impaled- for the first time- by a 81/2” cock.

    Then her flash of pain dissolved into a raging fire. She heaved, out of breath, tits swinging like beautiful pendulums. Slowly she worked her ass in a circular motion on my cock. Then she moved backwards onto my cock and started to fuck me back.
    “That` s it baby,” I smiled, she felt incredibly tight.
    I picked up the pace and slammed in and out of her.
    “Oh……Oh……..Oh…..shit…I’m cummingggggggg!” Tania screamed.
    Michelle slid under Tania and raised her mouth to Tania` s pussy. She wrapped her arms around Tania` s waist and sucked on Tania` s clit. Michelle held on for dear life as we all swayed for a few moments in perfect motion. Me in Tania` s ass and Michelle stuck on Tania` s clit.
    “Yessssssssssss!!!! Tania wailed as she came.
    It was as if someone opened the tap. I felt my cock swelling, my head spinning. I could not hold out any longer. I planted my seed deep in her ass as I held my cock inside her, gripping her hair with one hand and her shoulder with the other.
    Michelle, Tania and I collapsed in a heap, gasping for breath. It felt like I was suspended off the floor in an incredible weightless environment. Strobes of purple, pink and pastel colors filling my mind. It was an incredible high.

    Much later I felt someone’s soft lips on mine. Without opening my tired eyes, I sucked on the tongue. I couldn’t tell if it tasted like candy or honey.


  • The Rogue’s Harem Book 2, Chapter 1: The Princess’s Desires

    Font size : +


    Sven and his harem of naughty women inspect the aftermath of their fight with the fairy duke! Meanwhile, Princess Ava cannot control her desires for her father!

    The Rogue’s Harem

    Book Two: Rogue’s Wicked Harem

    Part One: The Princess’s Desires

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2018

    Note: Thanks to B0b and WRC 264 for beta reading this.

    Chapter One: The Goddess’s Daughter

    Zizthithana – Kozzithni, the Shahdom of Shizhuth

    The rasp of my scales made a sibilant hiss through my throne room as I tribbed my sex slave. Shilia, my lamia, whimpered and moaned, her big breasts rubbing against the serpentine coil of my lower body. Her nipples were two points of hardness on my flesh, her tits so soft. And her pussy… Her pussy was so wet.

    I savored the feel of her pussy on mine. I rubbed our cunts together, my clit nudging hers. She gasped and whimpered, her purrs mixing with the rasp of my scales. Her triangular, cat-like ears twitched and her cat-like tail swished. Her mane of black hair fell down her back as her youthful face twisted with pleasure. The feel of her sent such pleasure through my naga body. My hands rubbed from the transition of my scales to the human-like skin of my belly. I drew my hands up my dusky flesh to my heaving breasts. They were large and pillowy, the nipples pierced by gold rings.

    I pulled on them.

    My serpentine lower half tightened about Shilia’s torso. She yowled as I felt how fragile she was. I could crush her body. I undulated faster, harder. Such delight surged through my pussy as our flesh caressed each other. I seized my nipples rings, tugging hard.

    “Gods, yes,” I moaned in delight. “Las’s thick cum!” I moaned, crying out to the God of Lust, the progenitor of both our races. Nagas and lamia were birthed from his indiscriminate masturbation, his cum sprayed across the world.

    But where lamia came out weak and fragile, with almost no wills and easily dominated, nagas were birthed strong. We conquered. We seized power. And I wanted more. I wasn’t content to be an istandar, an equivalent rank to a human duke, of a single province. I wanted to rule the entire shahdom, to be what humans to the west called a queen. I would rule all of Shizhuth and then conquer the naga countries to the east. And flood across the Despeir mountains to the west and conquer the human nations.

    “Mistress!” whimpered my slave, her limbs wrapped about my body. Her tongue licked at my scales between her whimpers, rough and hot. She twitched and groaned, smearing that hot cunt against mine.

    Our clits kissed. Sparks of rapture shot through my body.

    “Mistress!” yowled Shilia again. Yes, yes, yes,” I groaned, smearing our cunts so hard together. The pleasure built in me. I pulled on my nipple rings. “Let me feel that little cunt cumming on my snatch. Bathe my pussy in your juices, slave.”

    “Yes, Mistress!” she moaned, squirming.

    I tightened my coils again. Her body spasmed. She yowled, her voice thick in pleasure and pain. I felt her ribs on the verge of cracking. Hot cream flooded out of her cunt and spilled over my pussy lips. Her ecstasy and agony echoed through the room.

    I felt her heart flutter beneath those big breasts.

    I held her life in my coiled embrace. I twisted my nipples piercings. Pain and pleasure shot through from my fat nubs down to my pussy. I smeared my cunt against her cumming flesh. My clit dragged through her hot twat and nudged her hard clit.

    Sparks exploded.

    My pussy convulsed.

    My head threw back, my bright-violet hair swept about my shoulders as I moaned out in rapture. Wave after wave of delight washed out of my cunt. I squirmed on my throne, holding my slave so tight in my embrace, drinking in the rapture.

    “Las’s delicious cum!” I hissed, stars dancing before my eyes.

    For one moment, all my worries, all my problems, vanished. The Paragon, the missing artifact, the death of two of my prized servants, and my alliance with Prince Meinard did not weigh on me. Only the bliss of my orgasm. That wonderful heights of rapture.

    And then my euphoria died.

    My orgasm ended.

    Pleasure withdrew from me while Shilia kept yowling and squirming. She rubbed those soft tits on my scaly lower half. She licked my bronze belly scales, her hands rubbing on the smaller scales of the back of my tail, touching the vibrant purple mixed with chevrons of bronze. I sucked in breaths, listening to the joy of her orgasm.

    And contemplated crushing her. Killing her. I had other lamia. I could buy more from the breeders. It would feel so good to squeeze harder, to feel her body pop and creak and—

    The shadows swirled in the center of my throne room. I froze, releasing my nipple piercings and watching the shape emerge. Through the art of shadowmancing, my race had learned how to manipulate the substance created in the absence of light, to seize that ephemeral aether and manipulate it. We’d taught it to our most loyal servants, the human males who carried out our will and fertilized our eggs.

    Like all races born of Las, mine was a single gender: all female. We needed human males to reproduce, just like the weak, purring creature in the embrace of my scales.

    The shape of Keythivak rose out of the gathering shadows, a whip-thin man. I could recognize that silhouette anywhere. He stood with the languorous grace of a deadly fighter, ready to spring in any direction and deliver death.

    My assassin.

    I dispatched him after those humans who dared attack my servants. They cost me men, slaves, the death of my warlord, and the loss of an artifact I made promises to deliver. Promises that would give me the power to seize the shahdom.

    “Dread Istandar,” Keythivak said as he knelt before me.

    My serpentine body uncoiled. Shilia slipped to the floor, purring in delight as she curled up at the foot of my throne. I ignored her, the last of the bliss fading from my body as I focused my full attention on my assassin.

    “You have it?” I demanded. I needed it. The Paragon was growing…impatient.

    “I found the trail,” Keythivak answered, “from where Gorth’in was killed.”

    I hissed a that. Warleader Gorth’in was one of my best. He had found the thief’s trail early on, following it only to die. Killed by these humans who had what I needed. It troubled me that they possessed power that could defeat a shadowmancer. “And?”

    “Their trail lead to a faerie ring,” Keythivak replied. “I could follow no farther.”

    My scales rasped together as I absorbed this information. The thieves had fled to Faerie? Why? Did this have anything to do with my agreement with Prince Meinard? This all started when the thieves raided a slaving party I sent into the Princedoms as cover for their true mission: finding the artifact. Normally, I sent half the slaves I took from Prince Meinard’s lands back to him via Faerie, handing them over to the prince’s ally, Duke Gallchobhar.

    “They will have to emerge again,” I hissed. “Watch the ring! Kill them! I want all their heads and what they stole!”

    I would have my empire!

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sven Falk – Faerie

    “Rithi, bless my natural paints with your divine love,” my sister, Kora, chanted, her blonde hair, gathered in twin braids, swayed behind her shoulders. Her hands slid down her lush body covered in tattoos flowering vines adorned with pink petals. She shoved her hands down past her shaved pudenda, brushing the lips of her pussy. Through the pain, I couldn’t help but admire her beauty, the art of her Goddess, Rithi, formed into the shape a human. “Let your vision flow through me and restore the art ruined by the cruel acts of the world.”

    She shoved her fingers into her pussy. Her back arched, her round breasts jiggling before her, the left encircled by her flowering vine. Between her tits swayed the bright ruby on a necklace, the gift I gave her not knowing the danger it held. She let out an orgasmic moan as her prayer was answered by her Goddess.

    She fell to her knees beside me, ripping out her fingers from her pussy. I groaned as she smeared her juices on my flesh. The soothing energy rippled through my body, banishing the pain. My wounds sustained fighting first the treeman and then Duke Gallchobhar healed, Rithi restoring my flesh. I smiled at my sister, victory surging through me.

    She smiled back as she caressed my body, smearing her incestuous fluids on me. Though our relationship was forbidden, I loved her greatly. And she loved me. I had known her body so many times since this chaos started when we raided those Shizhuthian slavers and found the amulet.

    “Try not to hurt yourself so badly, brother mine,” she said, a smile playing on her lips. “Especially the way you boast about your…prowess.”

    I caught her hand, holding it in my tight grip. “I think you know all about my prowess, sister dear.”

    A smile crossed her fair face. Her blue eyes twinkled. Then she glanced at the smoldering ruins of the Lodestone, one of her twin braids of blonde hair spilling over her right shoulder. The rubble once provided the focus for the spell which enslaved all the humans around us in the stocks, using their souls to power an army of stone soldiers. “Well, you did demonstrate it here.”

    Before I could answer my sister, a whimper of pain came from Aingeal, my faerie-wife. She lay nearby, her back badly burned, her butterfly wings… Las’s putrid cum, but her butterfly wings were gone, destroyed by Duke Gallchobhar’s magic when they dueled in the air.

    Kora gasped, here eyes widening in shock. We both forgot about the faerie as we flirted. My sister darted to Aingeal to heal her, Kora’s fingers already plunging into her pussy. I groaned as my two sex slaves fell on their knees beside me, hugging me hard.

    “Master!” they both gasped together, their hot lips kissing my cheeks.

    I shuddered in delight, holding them both. They were naked, which was normal for Zanyia, a lamia slave I liberated in the same raid where I found that cursed amulet about my sister’s neck. The other was Nathalie, a blonde, human girl of eighteen who found rapture as my submissive lover.

    Zanyia’s doing. The tawny-haired and petite lamia wanted to see my lusts were met, gratitude for killing her abusive master and “liberating” her. I didn’t claim her as a sex slave; she insisted on being mine, giving me no choice in the matter. Then she recruited Nathalie.

    She purred as she licked my cheek with her rough tongue, her triangular, cat-like ears twitching as they thrust out of her bushy hair. Her tail swished behind her. Nathalie trembled, her body also petite and girlish. The blonde, braided pigtails swaying about her shoulders added to her cuteness.

    Aingeal let out a soft whimper, drawing my attention.

    “You can heal her, right?” I asked my sister, my stomach tensing.

    “I don’t know,” Kora answered. “I’ve never healed such grievous wounds.” She smeared her pussy juices on Aingeal’s body.

    The busty faerie whimpered. Her pink hair curtained her face, hiding her lush features. Her large breasts pillowed beneath her. She groaned as the flesh on her back knitted up, the burns fading until she had smooth, pale skin.

    But no wings. They didn’t regrow.

    Kora’s face grew grave. Her blue eyes trembled. “I’m sorry.”

    Aingeal sat up, her large breasts swaying, pink hair tumbling about her normally playful face. Like Zanyia, she didn’t wear clothing. Gold rings pierced her nipples, reflecting the strange moonlight of the perpetual night of Faerie. She sat beside Kora, her hands feeling her back, her face falling.

    “I… I see…” Aingeal said. Then she looked to the smoldering corpse of the duke. My throwing knife had taken him in the throat. Iron was poison to faerie. His blood smoked and smoldered on contact with my weapon. “You killed him, my husband.”

    “I killed him.”

    Aingeal took a deep breath, pain crossing her face. “Good.”

    I understood that pain. I felt it myself every day, the hole the fire left in my life. And in the life of my sister. Our parents and our younger sister both perished in those flames, killed by Prince Meinard because his daughter loved me. Kora and I were meant to die with them.

    We didn’t.

    We were fugitives now, plotting to destroy him. And we struck a mighty blow. We destroyed his Lodestone. Around us, the humans he’d enslaved and brought to Faerie were awake, no longer chained to his army of stone statues. They called out to us, trapped in stocks in the field around the smoldering remains of the Lodestone.

    “Come on,” I groaned, standing up from the embrace of my sex slaves. “Let’s start freeing them.”

    “Yes, Master,” they both said with the same submissive tone as they looked up at me.

    I glanced at the newcomer, dressed all in silvery armor. She had slung her ax and warhammer in loops on the wide, leather belt she wore about her waist. She wasn’t human. Not with those bright, yellow eyes, like a pair of helidors, staring at me. She had an exotic cast to her face, the lines just different enough to be alien to any human features, delicate yet strong. She had a curvy body, her armor fitted to her bountiful flesh. Pure-white hair, not faded by age, framed her youthful face, cut short to sweep about her pauldrons covering her shoulders. The snowy locks contrasted with the midnight-black of her skin, such a deep, dark color that only made her eyes shine like twin suns, her hair to glow.

    “Will you help… Eh…?”

    “Ealaín,” she answered. “And, of course, I shall help free these poor souls trapped in these horrid contraptions.

    “Good,” I nodded, frowning. She had accompanied my sister and Nathalie when they returned from the distraction. Where had this warrior come from? How did she know so much about the amulet about my sister’s neck? “Me and you’ll head this way. Zanyia, take Nathalie and head the other way. Kora…”

    My sister caught my eyes, giving me a sad smile as she hugged Aingeal. The faerie’s purple eyes brimmed with tears. She looked so…normal now without her wings. Those graceful, sweeping butterfly wings that thrust from her back.

    I wanted to kill Duke Gallchobhar all over again.

    Gripping my fists, I marched past the smoldering remains of the treeman, a hulking giant that looked like a walking oak tree, I’d tricked into punching the Lodestone and destroying the magical artifact. Ealaín fell in at my side, her armor clinking.

    “You are concerned about your sister’s safety,” Ealaín said, her voice melodious and concise at the same time.

    “You’re a direct one,” I said, flashing her a smile. I couldn’t help grinning at a beautiful woman no matter her species. I reached the first stock, pulling the bronze pin that held the top of the restraining device to the bottom.

    “Praise the Gods,” a sobbing, naked Zeutchian woman gasped. Like me, she had fair skin, blonde hair, and blue eyes that characterized our race of humans. She sprang at me, throwing her arms around my neck and smothering me in kisses.

    She felt nice in my arms. Youthful. In another time, I would have kissed her back. Seen how far her friendly thankfulness would get me. But now wasn’t that time. There were thousands of humans imprisoned here. An entire army enslaved by that bastard Prince Meinard.

    “You are welcome, goodwoman,” I said, pushing her back, her round breasts jiggling, her nipples fat, pink, and begging to be played with. “But there are so many others in need. You have to help us.”

    “Of course,” she said, her head snapping around. She spotted someone and shouted. “Karl!”

    She sprang to a man in the next stock, prying at the bronze pin. He had the look of her husband, his hair a sandier blonde, his body ropy with muscles from working the fields. What a shame. To enjoy her thankfulness while her husband watched would have been exquisite.

    “You are staring at her like a dog at a bone,” Ealaín said. “You hunger for her that much?”

    “I do,” I said, moving onto the next stock, this one holding a young girl budding on the verge of womanhood. “And, yes, I am concerned about my sister. You just… appear, claiming that the amulet about her neck is the phylactery”—that was a word I’d never heard of—“holding the soul of the Biomancer Vebrin. The Vebrin?”

    “I fear so. My mother felt the turbulence of its passage around the brightness of Radiant Kora.”

    I blinked at that. Well, not at my sister being called radiant. That was her title in the priesthood of Rithi, Goddess of Art. Radiant just meant she had finished her novitiate and was a full member of the clergy, mastering three of the art forms. The tattoos on my sisters body identified the three. Not the design, but the placement on her flesh. No, what shocked me was who Ealaín’s mother was.

    “You’re the daughter of the Goddess of Art?”

    “One of them,” she answered. “I am aoi si, birthed by my mother’s congress with the Goddess Henta.”

    “The hermaphroditic Goddess of the Hunt?” I asked, making sure I remembered that correctly. “I didn’t know Rithi was her lover.”

    “Rithi has enjoyed many lovers and created many wondrous children,” the Aoi Si answered. “My divine race being but one of them. Motherhood is an art form my Goddess has not neglected. All forms of creation enrich the world with beauty. Even your birth, Sven.”

    I gave her a cocky grin. “I know. Masculine perfection distilled into my perfect chin and rugged looks.”

    Ealaín arched an eyebrow. “Arrogance… Does that get you into women’s pussies?”

    “Often. Women enjoy bold men who seize what they want and can boast of great exploits.” I pulled at another bronze pin, working as we talked. “I get to add dueling a treeman and a faerie lord. Unlike other men, my exploits aren’t false lies.

    “I’ve done them.”

    “Yes, you have. I saw the remains of your fight with the warleader.”

    “Which one?” I asked. I’d fought two. One when I freed Zanyia and other slaves, and found that amulet. The second ambushed us the night before we entered Faerie. He controlled shadows and almost made me kill my sister with his trickery.

    “Both,” she answered, freeing an older man.

    “Thank you,” the man wheezed to her. “Thank you so much, blessed angel.”

    The aoi si nodded to him and moved on with me. We left a wake of freed men and women, old and young. They spread out, freeing more and more of their captured kin and family. Entire villages appeared to be here, vanishing from the shadows of the Despeir Mountains. These were Prince Meinard’s own people. He should protect them.

    Instead he brutalized them.

    “You have passion,” the aoi si said. “It burns in you behind that playful and roguish exterior you like to project.”

    “Of course I have passion.” I threw my arms out, anger swelling in me. “Look around at this monstrosity. I despise the man responsible. I’m going to kill him.”

    “A worthy goal,” Ealaín agreed.

    “And now complicated. This amulet is why that shadowmancer attacked us yesterday?”

    Ealaín nodded. “It appears a naga has made a deal with the Paragon to find the phylactery. It has been lost for centuries. The world all hoped it would never resurface. With it, the Paragon can restore the vile mage to life.”

    My skin crawled. “And what is this… Paragon?” I knew that word from my studies at the University of Az back in another life when I truly was a carefree carouse and roguish seducer of women. “What is he the epitome of?”

    “She is Biomancer’s ultimate creation,” Ealaín said. “She possess all the things the warlock prized: strength, speed, intelligence, abilities. He created her right before his death. By the time she reached maturity, he was slain and his phylactery was long stolen. She’s searched for it for centuries and, thanks to her deal with the naga, it was uncovered.

    “The Biomancer makes a mockery of art. He takes something already beautiful and ruins it in his mad plan of perfection. It is like he found a master painting, one of Goth’s or Kessavarie’s works, and in his arrogance thought he could improve it. He would take it with something else, perhaps a statue carved by Istalia, and try to merge them. In his effort to stamp his own uniqueness upon them, he would ruin two already perfect works and produce something less, something that was missing that vital spark of natural inspiration.”

    I shuddered. “You’re talking about the monsters he made.”

    Many of them plagued the world, strange abominations that were fusions of different creatures. Panthopuses roamed the woods and chimeras haunted the mountains. Things that didn’t even have names, foul merging of animals and plants, living and nonliving. With his magic, he twisted and perverted.

    “And the amulet around my sister’s neck contains his soul?”

    Ealaín nodded.

    “Okay, what do we do with it? Destroy it, right?” I shivered. Another task we’d have to complete. And one at odds with vengeance.

    “How?” asked Ealaín. “It is a powerful object. My mother knows not. It is a powerful artifact. The elf who slew him had tried many ways before she vanished. Nothing worked. For now, it must be denied to the Paragon.”

    “Then let’s drop it into the sea and…” My words trailed off. “She can swim, right.”

    “And fly, survive extremes of temperature, toxic gases. The Paragon can thrive in any environment from brackish swamps to arid desert. She could dive to the deepest reach of the ocean and soar to the extent of the firmament above.”

    “Las’s putrid cum,” I growled. “Can she die?”

    “All things can die.”

    “That’s something.” I yanked another bronze pin, freeing another person. I ignored their thanks, continuing on as I mulled this over. “That’s why you’re here?”

    “Though Radiant Kora is beloved by my mother, She would not interfere in mortal affairs. But now things have changed. The phylactery is a threat beyond the scope of your petty feud with Prince—”

    “Petty!” The word exploded from my mouth. “He burned our parents, our sister, alive!” Katriana’s innocent face, a younger version of Kora’s sensual features, blazed in my mind. Katriana laughing, smiling, her blonde hair flying behind her as she ran through the halls of our home, her skirts flaring about her coltish legs as she leaped from the tree in our garden and land on the soft loam.

    All that joy extinguished in those flames. Reduced to ash and blown away.

    Ealaín cocked her head. “I apologize. It was an ill-chosen word. I only meant in the grander purpose of the world, the dispute between a pair of humans matters little when compared to the rebirth of a monster who plagued our world for centuries and unleashed his mad monstrosities from Castle Drakin.”

    “Petty,” I muttered and ripped out a bronze pin, freeing a grandmotherly woman.

    “Thank you!” she sobbed.

    I nodded, brushing past her. “Stopping Prince Meinard sounds more important to me than Vebrin returning to life.”

    “Perspective is a unique thing, is it not?” she said. “From where I stand Prince Meinard seems of little consequence. But not to you. His shadow casts far across the world you see, swallowing it.”

    I shrugged. “You’re a weird one, Ealaín.”

    She blinked her owlish eyes. “Am I?”

    “Yeah.

    “So,” I said, something tickling my head, “you said an elf killed Vebrin and was looking—”

    “Master!” screeched. Zanyia.

    Bounding across the stocks we opened, leaping over the freed men and women moving to help others, came my naked lamia. She moved like a cat, her pale skin almost glowing in the multi-hued moonlight. Her small breasts jiggled while her tail twitched back and forth, almost steering for her as she leaped.

    “Master! Look up!”

    I did, staring up at the brilliant stars shining down on us. Three moons hung in the sky, each a different hue. Though it was night, I could see like it was day and… I spotted them. Figures flying fast towards us. A hundred or more.

    Faeries.

    “Las’s putrid cum!” I snarled.

    Chapter Two: The Princess’s Desires

    Princess Ava – Echur, the Princedom of Kivoneth, the Strifelands of Zeutch

    “What do you mean?” demanded my father, bursting out of his bed naked and flinging himself at Master Mage Shevoin. “Destroyed?”

    “Yes, your Highness,” cowered Shevoin. An older man, his skin almost as pale as a Zeutchian, his hair graying. He came from the Collegiate Tower of Esh-Esh, skilled in magic, my father’s closest adviser.

    As my father stood trembling in rage, joy surged through me. I rubbed my naked thighs together beneath our mused blankets, feeling his incestuous cum leaking out of my pussy. I hated my father. He’d turned cold after Mother’s death, withdrawing in on himself and embarking on his mad plan to restore the High King Peter’s empire. None had succeed in the two hundred years since Peter’s death. Only chaos rained. Zeutch had been wracked by wars, the princes rising and falling to try and take control of the large nation while holding desperately onto their own pieces of it.

    And then my father had found a way to imbue an entire army of statues. Nonliving soldiers made of hard stone destroyed his rivals. He’d conquered a dozen smaller princedoms in the last two years, swallowing half of Zeutch in the process. The Lodestone let him do it. Somehow, it gave the rare ability of imbuing to thousands of people while simultaneously robbing them of their will, making them slaves utterly to my father.

    “How fast can you find another Lodestone to enchant?” my father said, his rage already cooling. His passions never lasted long, whether anger or lust. He looked like pale marble in the silvery moonlight streaming through his bedroom window, his hair a pale blond.

    “The mine has never found another piece big enough,” the mage answered. “I do not know if we ever will. The Lodestone was unique. That much magnetic iron found in a single rock…”

    “Gods damn it,” Father said, his voice cold. “And what does that mean for my army. They were attacking Anaopeth.”

    “They will be deactivated, of course,” Shevoin said. “Just like when you withdraw your will from your proxy and it goes still.”

    Like me, my father was an imbuer, able to take control of inanimate objects with his soul. But only one at a time. It had perplexed me when Father found a way to control an entire army then horrified me to learn how he did it.

    But Sven had done it. My fiance, the man I truly loved, had stopped my father’s foul machination.

    I couldn’t help but gloat right now even as I flew to my father, bounding naked from the bed and hugging him from behind. I pressed my small breasts into his back, hugging him, my face rubbing between his shoulder blades.

    “You shall find a way to prevail, Father,” I said. “Your standing army is powerful. You have half of Zeutch under your control. You don’t need those statues.”

    “Of course I do,” he growled. “I need my army to keep all the nobles in line while we expand. Without strong boots on their necks, sedition will whisper through my princedom.”

    “It doesn’t matter,” I said. “You must send reinforcements to the front as soon as possible. The army at the capital is closest.”

    Then Sven will have nothing between him and sneaking into the castle to slay my father.

    “It won’t work,” growled my father.

    “But it must,” I protested. “It’s the—”

    The anger burst out of him again. He twisted his body and struck me with his arm as he turned. Pain flared in my side as I stumbled back. I crashed into his chest of drawers. The wooden furniture creaked and rocked. I bounced off and fell onto my hands and knees. Tears sprang to my cheek.

    The anger melted from his face. “Pater’s cock,” he groaned, rushing to me. “My sweetling. I didn’t mean to hit you.”

    “I’m fine, Father,” I lied, such anger surging through me even as I stared at his cock swaying before me. It bobbed before my lips as he stood over me.

    Lusts swelled through me. That spell he’d enchanted me with drove me wild. It made me want to pleasure him. He didn’t know I’d learned the truth, and I couldn’t let him think I was anything but a loving daughter.

    “It was my fault for interfering,” I told him, grabbing his cock. The more I hated him, the more my body felt driven to pleasure him. It was so maddening. “Let me… soothe you. Relax you, so you can think.”

    I sucked on the tip of his cock unable to stop myself. Beyond the fact it was incest—he was my father!—it felt so wrong to cheat on my true love. I would marry Sven, but I couldn’t stop my lusts. That damned enchantment upon me had me aching for my father’s embrace.

    His dick twitched and throbbed hard in my mouth. He groaned, his hands sliding through my hair, caressing my blonde locks. He sucked in such deep breaths, the pleasure spilling across his face. He licked his lips, his fists clenching and relaxing as I pleasured him.

    I moaned about his cock I bobbed my lips. He was fully erect now. I didn’t care that Shevoin saw my depraved lusts for my father’s cock. The man knew about the spell, had recommended it to my father. And knowing he watched my shameful behavior only made my pussy wetter.

    I shoved my right hand between my thighs. I stroked my dripping flesh. I felt my father’s cum leaking out of my snatch. I groaned, smearing the incestuous seed into my pussy lips and silky bush. I shuddered, my blonde hair swaying about my shoulders, my small breasts jiggling.

    “My sweetling,” Father groaned, his hand running through my silken curls. “Oh, yes, I need this so much. I need to think. You love me so much.”

    I hated him so much.

    I sucked even harder. My cheeks hollowed. Humiliation burned through me, propelling my mouth to bob faster and faster, to revel in my degradation. I plunged two fingers into my cum-filled pussy. My snatch clenched down on them. My fingers made such an obscene sound as they plundered my sloppy depths.

    “Yes,” Father panted. “My sweetling, I am so sorry. I’ll never hurt you again. Not so long as you love me. Not so long as you’ll be my queen.”

    “Your Highness, should I withdraw?” the mage asked, his voice tight. But I could see his hand fondling his black robe, the symbol of his status as a master of magic. He squeezed his dick through it, probably thinking of my bedmaid Greta. I let him fuck her in exchange for information.

    “I’ll be finished soon,” Father groaned. “I can never last long in my sweetling’s mouth. She sucks so good. She loves my dick.”

    His words made my cheeks burn. My fingers plunged faster into my cunt. Pleasure rippled through me, fanned by the humiliation. My tongue danced about the crown of his dick as I nursed on it. I tasted his salty precum, hungry for the true delight to come.

    He groaned, his chest rising and falling as I pleasured him. His narrow, hard face twisted in rapture. His hips moved, fucking his cock in and out of my mouth, using my oral cavity like a pussy. He reveled in degrading me.

    “Oh, yes, my sweetling, what a hot mouth. I’m going to give you what you hunger for.”

    My fingers curled in my pussy. I shuddered, moaning about his dick. Drool leaked down my chin. My fingers caressed down the walls of my snatch, searching for that wondrous spot Sven showed me. He gave me such pleasure. He always cared about me.

    I found the bundle of nerves, massaging the spot in my cunt. Pleasure built in me. I sucked so hard as Father’s cock plunged over and over into my mouth. He groaned, gripping my blonde hair in his iron fists.

    “Take it, my sweetling!” he groaned.

    His salty, incestuous cum spurted into my mouth. The thick cream splashed against the back of my throat. It spilled around my tonsils then over my tongue. I gulped it down as my fingers attacked that wonderful spot in my cunt.

    I exploded.

    “Yes, yes, yes,” he snarled as he pumped his spunk into my mouth, humiliating me even further.

    The shame fanned my orgasm to amazing heights. My entire body trembled. I whimpered about his dick as stars exploded through my vision. I swayed, my pussy convulsing so hard on my fingers. It spasmed, trying to milk them, eager for cum to spurt into my depths.

    His cum.

    I wanted his cock in me so badly. My father’s dick reaming my cunt, pumping me full of his cum, breeding me and—

    I bucked so hard, my orgasm intensifying just thinking of my father breeding me. I wanted Sven to put a baby in me. I wanted his child, not my father. But my body yearned for that forbidden congress. To bear my father his heir like he craved.

    What I had to do crystallized in my mind in that instance: I needed to flee.

    I couldn’t stay in the castle any longer. I couldn’t spy on him for Sven. The longer I stayed here, the more the spell warped me. If I didn’t I would soon be begging Shevoin to remove my contraception enchantment so I could conceive that child my father wanted.

    I swallowed the last of my father’s cum, my pussy still so juicy, so aching for his cum. I couldn’t be his slave. I had to be free of him. I needed to be with my Sven. Not through my statue proxies, but in the flesh.

    “Come, Shevoin,” Father said, pulling his cock out of my mouth, “we have plans to make. I will see you in the morning, my sweetling. Do not fear, I will find away to salvage this disaster.”

    “Yes, Daddy,” I moaned, sounding so wanton. I shuddered, hating myself for aching for him.

    How would I escape? I needed to think, to plot. And that was hard as I kept masturbating, my body craving more pleasure. As my father left the room, I almost called to him. I fought so hard against the desire to beg him to fuck me.

    To breed me.

    Gods-damn that corrupted priestess of Luben for enchanting me with this spell!

    Chapter Three: Fairy Surprise

    Kora Falk – Faerie

    Sven darted up to me, throwing knife in one hand, short sword in another. He looked dashing in his black leathers, his blond locks flowing about his handsome face. He had that perfect chin and masculine cheekbones, his blue eyes so vibrant and deep. I could get lost staring into my brother’s eyes. When he stared at me, I felt like such a woman in his gaze, so desired. His smile always promised pleasure.

    Pleasure he could deliver.

    But now I saw concern. Not fear, but he was tense. I broke away from the crying Aingeal and stood up. What could be the problem? Zanyia and Ealaín rushed in his wake, the aoi si’s hands on her weapons. But she hadn’t drawn them.

    “What is it, brother mine?” I asked, gaining my feet and closing my pink clerical robes about me. I knotted the belt as my heart beat faster.

    “Faeries,” he growled. “A whole company of them with spears.”

    “Spears?” the raw voice of Aingeal asked. Bloodshot, purple eyes stared up at my brother and me. “Are they the household guards of Duke Gallchobhar?”

    “I don’t know,” Sven said. “This is your lands?”

    “This was my father’s lands,” Aingeal said. “I was banished. I shouldn’t be here. They will… turn me over. But you mustn’t resist them, my husband.”

    “Fuck that,” Sven snarled. “You’re my wife. You think I’ll sit by and let them harm you.”

    A smile crossed Aingeal’s lips. I was wrong to mistrust her. Well, not wrong, precisely. Faeries were birthed from the union of the God Las and the Goddess Cernere. Lust and Crime had made creatures who loved sex and trickery. But Aingeal had not betrayed us. She’d fought with us. And she loved my brother. When she promised Zanyia thrice to be Sven’s woman, his wife, it had changed her in ways that didn’t make sense to me, a human.

    But the emotions were real.

    “My illusions are all but useless on faeries,” I reminded my brother. The race breathed in illusions. The could make more convincing ones with a wave of their hand than I could channeling the power of my Goddess.

    “And you do not have that many throwing knives, Master,” Zanyia said.

    “The air brims with spirits,” Ealaín said. “A contest with the faeries will not last long, I fear. That number will bind us in moments.”

    “I remember,” Sven growled. “But, still, I won’t let them touch my wife.”

    “May I suggest diplomacy.” The aoi si stared at my brother with those bright, yellow eyes. “A deal may be struck with the creatures. A way to avoid bloodshed. After all, the household guard of Duke Gallchobhar would be culpable in the monstrous act that occurred here. Unless Queen Sidhe has condoned this.”

    “She wouldn’t,” Aingeal said. “It is a good plan, but it won’t work.”

    “Why not?” my brother asked.

    “Those aren’t Duke Gallchobhar’s household guards. See the purple-haired beauty at their lead. Notice the gold armor worn by the spearmen.” Aingeal let out a sigh. “That is Princess Siona leading her mother’s own soldiers. Queen Sidhe’s forces. She will never let me go. Not after what I did to her mother.”

    I frowned. What had Aingeal done to Queen Sidhe?

    “Great,” Sven growled.

    “You mustn’t fight,” Aingeal begged as the faeries descended, the soldiers all males in golden armor that fit about their delicate bodies. They all had beautiful, youthful faces, almost effeminate.

    Princess Siona landed before my brother, naked and unashamed. She had lush breasts and a thick, purple bush growing between her thighs. Specks of glittering gold and silver adorned her body that shimmered in the starlight and moonlight as she moved. Her wings fluttered to a stop, revealing them to be hued with swirls of purple and black.

    “Mortal,” the princess said, her tone playful. “This is such an… interesting place to find one of your kind.” Her eyes flicked around. “Many of your kind.”

    “Just liberating some friends and family, Princess Siona,” my brother said.

    “Yes,” I nodded. “Just a few thousand or so of close kin and fast friends who were cruelly taken from us and brought by force to Faerie. We meant no harm to your mother, the noble Queen Sidhe, by coming here.”

    Princess Siona flicked her eyes around then settled on the corpse of Duke Gallchobhar. Delicate disgust wrinkled her expression. Her wings fluttered in agitation. “Yes, I am shocked by the… monstrousness of what I see here. To think a duke of my mother’s court could harbor something so foul on the land he governs in her name. On behalf of my mother, I apologize to you and your own…” She arched an eyebrows in question.

    “Sven Falk,” my brother said. “My sister Kora, my slave Zanyia, and an aoi si warrior who aided us is named Ealaín, your Highness.”

    “And who is your last companion?” the princess asked, her eyes staring past Sven to the trembling Aingeal.

    “That is Nathalie,” Sven said, holding out his hand and beckoning to the freed people watching.

    The naked and lithe girl darted from them, her small breasts jiggling as she rushed to my brother, her braided pigtails flying behind her. She reached my brother, taking his hand and falling to her knees beside him.

    She enjoyed being his submissive.

    “Another sex slave?” asked Princess Siona? “Is your sister one, too, or merely a lover?”

    My cheeks burned and shifted. “You can… tell?”

    The princess gave a mischievous grin. “It is writ across your brother’s face when he glances at you. That protective love he has for you, his two sex slaves, and for dear Aingeal behind there.” The princess cocked her head. “Have you found union with a mortal, traitor?”

    My stomach sank.

    “I have,” Aingeal said, her words surprisingly calm.

    “Mother is still very wroth with you.”

    Sven tightened his jaw. “Then she can be wroth with me. Aingeal is only here to help me stop this perversity happening on your mother’s lands. I won’t allow you to punish her for that kindness. She risked much to help us. She lost her wings battling the cruel duke who usurped her lands.”

    The princess arched an eyebrow. “Yes, you are a passionate one, aren’t you? So she is under your protection?”

    “Indeed,” my brother growled.

    And though I knew this was foolish, that we couldn’t win against the faeries, I felt such love swell through me for my brother. He was standing fast for one of the women he loved. His heart so broad it could hold Ava, Aingeal, Zanyia, Nathalie, and myself in it. He had the courage to fight for us, to protect us to the very end.

    I stepped up beside my brother while Zanyia crouched before us, hissing and ready to spring into action.

    Purple energy surged from Princess Siona. I braced myself for the attack. It washed out of her in a ripple. I felt it tingle over me. I gasped, shocked it didn’t hurt. Instead, I heard metal popping, wood groaning, people crying out in delight.

    “This is a perversity that will not be tolerated,” Princess Siona said. “Your kin and friends are free. They will be cared for and escorted from the lands of Faerie.” Something shifted in her face, something… lusty. “And you, Sven, I am willing to hear your passionate arguments for why Aingeal should not be punished for violating her exile?” The princess licked her lips, her wings fluttering. “In private.”

    Sven gave her a cocky grin while I rolled my eyes. “Your Highness,” Sven said, “I would be more than glad to… persuade you. Many women have sung the praises of my skilled arguments.”

    “I suspect they have given the loyalty of your women,” the princess said.

    Pussy juices dripped down my thighs. The tension melted out of me. “Of course you found a horny faerie princess, brother mine.”

    He grinned back at me and winked.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Sven Falk

    The pavilion grew out of grass and flowers in moments, springing out of a fountain of purple energy. The princess threw a coy look over her shoulder before she vanished inside with a shake of her fine ass. My cock throbbed hard in my trousers as I followed after her, passing through the soft curtains of fronts to find Siona lounging on a bed of flowers petals, her body shuddering.

    “Now how did you convince that mischievous Aingeal to come back here?” asked Siona. “She was banished on pain of death. I never thought she would be foolish enough to return.”

    “I suspect it was vengeance,” I answered, my hands going to the lacings of my leather jerkin, working on them as Princess Siona cupped her round breasts, pale fingers digging into her glittering flesh. “It didn’t take much convincing at all. When she found out what we plotted, she volunteered.”

    Here eyes drank me in as I peeled off the jerkin, exposing my muscular body. She licked her lips then asked, “You haven’t known her long, have you?”

    “I met her recently. Maybe yesterday. Time is hard to judge here.”

    “And yet you’re willing to risk your life for her. You could just let us take her and leave with our blessing.”

    “Not an option,” I growled. “Even if she weren’t my wife now. I brought her here, I wouldn’t abandon her.”

    “Loyal…” She pinched my nipples. “You are an interesting man. You have an aoi si with you practically dripping in her armor with lust, a lamia mewling at your feet, a faerie as your wife, a sister who worships you, and a human slave-girl willing to do anything for you.”

    I frowned? Did she imply Ealaín desired me? The aoi si hadn’t looked twice at me.

    “I want a taste of that passion,” the princess continued. “Please me, and I will consider interceding on Aingeal’s behalf with my mother.”

    “And if I don’t?”

    “Well, you’re loyal, so you’ll die with your faerie-wife. Tragic, I know, but that is the fate of those who harbor traitors.” She spread her thighs, her purple bush glistening with her juices. “Now see if you can satiate me, rogue.”

    To be continued…


  • Sophie – Chap 1

    Font size : +


    Young girls explore each other’s bodies and minds

    Sophie Chap 1

    Sophie was 13 when she realized her greatest asset was her body. Becky and Sean became her play things by age 15. For her 21st birthday a well-timed creamy squirt from her honey hole earned her an Italian sports car.

    She had done her first double front somersault a month before her mom bought her the blue pokadot bikini for Adam’s going away party. She felt like a woman when she looked in the mirror. She thought she looked better than those girls in her dad’s magazines.

    Sophie walked out to the Callaghan’s deck with Becky and suddenly felt even more self-conscious as the yard fell silent and all eyes turned to stare at her.

    “You were a big hit today, Soph.” Becky said after the party. Sophie can almost taste the jealousy from her voice.

    “I don’t know what you’re talking about, Becky.” Sophie turned away to hide a satisfying smirk. I DO look better than those models!

    Sophie wasn’t completely oblivious to the changes, of course. There were lots more chats with boys recently and they mostly fumbled with their words. She found it funny that even Adam had forgotten how to talk in coherent sentences. It did upset her that sometimes he simply ignored her altogether.

    Adam was Sophie’s cousin older by about a year. They didn’t know for sure because Uncle Robert found him in a gas station as a baby. Uncle Robert and Aunt Ellie brought him home and they’ve been a happy family ever since.

    Becky’s family moved next to Sophie’s during the first year of kindergarten. They bonded immediately and have been BFFs ever since. Puberty hasn’t been kind to Becky though, mostly because it hasn’t arrived for her. Becky loved Sophie dearly, but she felt resentment and jealousy when it seems her friend commanded all the boys’ attention since last spring.

    “I’m serious! Matt and Grant couldn’t take their eyes off you! Where did you get that bikini?”Sophie was brushing Becky’s long curls. Becky’ eyes stared at Sophie’s near-naked chest in the mirror.

    “Come on Becky, stop it.” Sophie said apologetically, then added, “You were cute today. You and Sean talked forever!”

    “Ya right, I’m just a flag pole next to you.”

    And it was true. Sophie had gotten her mom’s curves. She was already a full b cup with an hour glass shape. Her gymnast legs completed the fitness queen body.

    Becky was tall and still had a child’s long and lanky body. Heck, she still got freckles after a day in the sun. She knew she got THAT from HER mom.

    Sophie stopped brushing and looked in the mirror. There was no denying the differences between the girls. Sophie’s brown bob barely touched her shoulders. The blue pokadots only partially covered her breasts. Becky’s tanned face and shoulders were mostly hidden by her long curls. Her white swimsuit covered the rest of her body. Two tiny dots were the only features on an otherwise flat landscape. They strained the thin fabric where Beckydesperately wantedwomanly peaks.

    “When am I going to get boobs, Sophie?” Becky asked, almost begging, for an answer.
    “I don’t know Becky, but you’ll get them soon.”

    “When, Sophie?!” Becky demanded.

    Sophie didn’t know what to say. She continued to brush the knotted curls.

    “I bet Sean liked these!” She bent down and poked Becky’s nipple with the hair brush.

    “Stop it, it tickles!” Becky chuckled, finally breaking out of her blues.

    “Hey, do you ever play with them?” Sophie said sheepishly.

    “No, that’s gross!” Becky screamed. Then after a few seconds, “Do you?” Becky asked quietly.

    Sophie moved in close and whispered, “yeah, it’s usually after we hang up when I’m just lying in bed. I rub them like this. They tingle and I like it.” She brushed her own nipples with her thumbs. She drew a breath as the erotic sensation traveled to her clit.

    Sophie looked at Becky’s face and thought her friend must think she’s some kind of pervert. She pressed on, whispersing, “and it tingles DOWN THERE!”

    “Sophie!” Becky backed up covering herself as if she had been touched by a stranger.

    Sophie was surprised her friend’sreactionand felt a bit let down. Becky sensed this and quickly changed the subject. “Do you think Adam will like it up there in Seattle?”

    “I think so. He better anyway; Uncle Robert loves his new job there.” She spoke calmly as if the last 30 seconds didn’t happen.

    “I’m going to take a shower. My hair’s all icky from the pool.” Becky said, trying to hide her blushing cheeks. The truth is Becky wanted to find out if her friend is right.

    Sophie thought for a moment and took a breath, “can I see them?”

    “See what?” She knew what she wanted but decided to play along.

    Becky’s BFF didn’t answer. She grabbed Becky’s shoulders and turned her around. She stared at the two dots that have grown to eraser heads.

    “what are you doing?” Becky was a bit nervous but didn’t want her friend to stop.

    Sophie touched Becky’s left nipple. Becky backed away as if electrocuted. Her excited nipple sent waves thru her body shocking her backwards. Sophie giggled and moved closer. “it tingles, right?”

    Becky didn’t answer but moved closer. She went to move the shoulder straps, but Sophie stopped her. “Don’t, I’m not done.”

    Becky watched as Sophie’s fingers moved towards both nipples that were ready to burst thru the swimsuit and felt the shockwaves again and again as Sophie’s fingers rubbed and pinched her sensitive body.

    Becky felt her face burn with excitement. She legs felt wobbly and a unfamiliar yet exciting feeling was building up in her tummy.

    She thought Sophie must have felt the same; her bikini top was stretched by her own erect nipples. They’d been out in the sun all day and Becky could see Sophie’s tan lines and moaned with excitement.

    “I see you areliking this too.”

    Sophie didn’t answer but continue to caress and twist and pinch. Becky felt the smoothness of her palms again the thin materials of her swimsuit. When Sophie tugged at her breasts, she felt her nipples stretch with pleasure. The strange sensation down below grew stronger. She began to moan to announce her pleasure.

    “Yo, dinner is ready!”

    All at the same time they snapped out of the daydream, looked towards the voice, glad the door was closed and realized they’ve crossed a few lines.

    “What do you want, Adam!” Sophie screamed as if thing s were still normal.

    “Nothing, your mom said dinner’s ready, calm down!” Adam sounded really annoyed.

    The girls finally let out their held breath when they heard the stairs creak.

    “What did we just do, Sophie?”

    “What’s the big deal?It feels good, right?”

    “Ya, but I don’t think I should be doing this, not with you.” Becky sat with her head in her hands. It was spinning, her girl parts felt all squishy.

    ***************

    Hi everyone, I promise i will finish Danielle and Liam’s story; I just wanted to make sure they get all the love and attention they deserve from me.


  • Evil Souls Have No Limits

    Font size : +


    This is chapter one of this series. There will be several chapters. Also, this story will tie INS, coincide, and interact with another author’s story on this sight. I hope you enjoy it. It is just a fiction fantasy and do not condone the acts within nor should this be attempted. I will welcome all comments positive or negative. However, I do request negative responders to speak intelligently if you wish me to take you seriously. I am an amateur at this so hopefully I will get better throughout the chapters.

    Evil Souls Have No Limits

    I am looking down at an enclosed file. After opening, I read over the file. The file lists my next target. I do not know what this man has done or who wants him dead. He and his family are my next targets. The client demands that an example is made of this family. This is usually why I am hired.

    Reconnaissance starts with main target John. After a week was spent tracing and tracking his every move, habit, and routine. Next, his wife, two daughters, and son were followed for a week each, learning everything about them. Then, the plan to stage an entire families’ death comes into action.

    The plan is simple, yet horrific and ruins the family name. The oldest daughter always goes out every Saturday night to spend time with her girlfriend, but returns home promptly at midnight. She takes a lot of verbal and emotional abuse from her entire family over desires to be with women. There is on occasion physical abuse or punishment according to the father as heard thru the audio bugs I have planted in the house. The hit will occur at exactly 12:45AM.

    Saturday night parked down the street from the target’s house as midnight approaches. Just like clockwork, Amanda pulls into the driveway getting out and going inside the house. There is something different. I observe she has some erratic behavior and seems to be agitated. After she makes it inside, I check and note the time at 12:08am. I sit and wait until 12:36am. I get out dressed in complete black gear head to toe. Making my way around the house using a key I had made for the backdoor. I proceed to let myself in, looking at my watch mentally noting the time at 12:42AM.

    Early Saturday evening looking in the mirror, that is in my room. My 17-year-old tight body is seemingly perfect with this pink short tank top revealing a fair amount of cleavage from my 32DD breasts and showing off my flat tanned stomach. My perfectly dark tanned sun kissed skin glowing on my 128 pound 5”4 body frame. My naturally silky shine straight black hair with two bleach blonde highlights on each side bring out my blue eyes and adorable smile. Looking down the tight black mini skirt hugging my curves and bubble ass so good, it is turning me on looking at it in a profile view. I have decided that I am looking flawless for my girlfriend tonight. I grab my purse and car keys walking out of my room and down the stairs. Before I can get out the door and leave, dad stops me.

    “Bye daddy, I will be back at my usual time.”

    John replies “have you lost your mind, you are dressed like a whore.” A brief pause and john continues, “If continue to see her, you are dead to me.”

    “Daddy, please do not do this.” …… Fighting back a tear while looking at my mom, brother, and sister. “I just want to be accepted.”

    ( Slap… ) I scream as daddy’s hand slaps me across my face.

    Daddy says, “Get out of my house and don’t come back unless you are cleaning out your room.”

    I watch my daddy shake his in disgust hearing my mom, brother, and sister all bashing me for my openly bisexual lifestyle. Although this is not the first incident, this is the first time I got truly hurt and had enough of my families ridicule when daddy said “Your are no daughter of mine if you don’t stop this ungodly acts you will go to hell tramp.”

    At that moment, a tear ran down my cheek as my daddy spit on my face following his statement. My mother, brother, and sister all hazing me they have done before.

    I walk out not defending myself, as it has only brought on more harsh treatment in the past. Somewhat ashamed for disappointing my family, but feeling better once I think about Brianna. While driving to Brianna’s house, I can only fester over the fact that my family will never accept me and will only hate me more. My fears quickly turn to hatred. The more I try to resist the hate, the more it consumes me. I pull into Briana’s driveway. I start redoing my make-up that messed up as I left my house. Walking up to Brianna’s house, I press the doorbell button giving it a ring.

    She answers the door quickly, opening it up and revealing her naked 124pd light tanned body perky 30d cup breasts with 1-inch areolas with hard nipples the size of the tip of my pinky fingernail. Her perfectly shaven pussy with a small glisten of wetness already formed and her supple round ass so tight.

    “Hey baby, I have missed you so much.”

    Brianna says, “I have so missed you to Mandy“

    … I lean in, starting to give her a kiss with one hand going up, grabbing and caressing Brianna’s left tit while giving her nipple a hard pinch, my hand goes up grabbing Brianna’s throat. As my eyes close and our voluptuous lips lock, my hand squeezes her neck tighter and the anger and hatred of my family is consuming me. I want to kill my family and set me free. Not realizing my hand is choking Brianna as my brain is seeing my mother face to face, choking her to death.

    My eyes open and I realize Brianna can’t breathe. She is slapping my arm, looking deep in her eyes I crack a small smile after letting go of her. She looks up at me saying, “Baby, we are defiantly staying in tonight.

    I look at her as she gasps and smiles.

    She says “Mandy baby…….mmmmmm… We have to stay in tonight.”

    I say “So I got all dressed up for nothing.”

    Brianna says “you know I love it when you are mean and rough, plus I’m way to wet now.”

    I follow her to her bed room, watching her long blonde hair freely flow and her tight little ass popping with each step as we walk into her bedroom. I tell her this will not be like any other night.

    Brianna just says “I hope not.”

    I tell her to lie down on the bed. She obeys, lying on her back legs spread. I move to the edge of the bed leaning down on top of Brianna. Our lips lock, her breasts pressed against mine still covered in my pink tight tank top. My tongue explores her mouth, finding hers and swirling around. The French kiss were sharing is deep and passionate.

    I slide a hand down between her legs. My fingers slide in her pussy up to her clit as I rub it slowly. After hearing her moan louder, I pull my hand back and slap her pussy hard. Her body spasms from my hard pussy spank. I continue to rub her clit teasing her and slapping her pussy. Her pussy is soaking wet and soaking her bed.

    I smile leaning over still rubbing her clit, I take each of her nipples in my mouth. I suck hard, swirling my tongue around her nipples then flicking my tongue up and down, side to side. Her body continues to spasm. I know her orgasm is near. I grab her throat with my free hand pinning her head down to the bed and choking her hard. I can only imagine choking my mother, brother, and sister to death. My grip tightens and my fingers move faster in her pussy. Her tits bouncing as she convulses and fights for air and her orgasm. Her moans turned to silent gasps. I can see fear in her eyes even as she orgasms.

    I release her throat and tell her to tell her she is going to eat me out now. I crawl further on the bed. She begs for a short break to catch her breath. I reach up, instantly slapping her across the face leaving a hand print as I sit on her face looking down at her; I still see the fear in her eyes. I am starting to realize the pain and aggression is turning me on more and every thought of me taking each of my parents and siblings lives just drives me even wilder. I rock my hips back and forth feeling her long wet tongue slide deep in my pussy, her lips sucking my pussy. Her tongue is punching in and out while swirling around my clit. I more loudly grabbing my fits pinching my own nipples through my tank top I never removed. I get so wet and try so hard to cum, but can’t seem to quite get over the edge until I think about killing my daddy by smothering him with my pussy. The thought of taking his life pushes me over the edge as I orgasm and cum all over Brianna’s face.

    My cum oozes down her chin and neck as I get up taking my tank top off letting my big firm perky tits out. I tell Brianna to stand up. She does and I open her toy drawer getting out her expandable butt plug. Walking back, I kiss her tasting my fresh cum and pussy juice. As I break the kiss, I shove the butt plug in her mouth, back to her throat. She chokes and gags hard as I expand the plug to fill her throat. I leave it in her throat while I bend her over the bed I rub my hand across her ass slapping it hard. I love hearing her moan after each slap. I pretend it’s my brother begging for his life. My own pussy getting so wet its running down my leg. I release the plug from Brianna’s throat and immediately shove it up her ass and start to expand it. I take my petite hand and start pushing it in to her pussy making a fist once my hand is wrist deep. Brianna is moaning and whimpering in pleasure and pain. I start fist punching her pussy with the butt plug expanded deep in her asshole, stretching it. Brianna’s pussy is gushing down her legs. Her legs are getting shaky. I yell hitch you better not come without permission.

    I hear a very whimper “yes man.”

    I continue fisting her pussy harder and faster while raising my free hand to spank her ass hard repeatedly.

    Brianna starts begging me. “Please may I cum” …..

    I yell “no bitch.” She continues moan whimper and cry her ass is read pussy and ass stretched. She is still begging “please let me cum…… I can’t hold it…. please baby let me cum” ……

    I ignore for 5 minutes until my arm is tired and I yell “Cum you fucking bitch…… cum….”

    As soon as I do, Brianna releases a loud scream as her body convulses in a massive orgasm. She is losing control of her body.

    My first thought is I wonder if the human body looks likes this while dying.

    I pull my fist out entirely covered in cum. I immediately make her lick it off, while helping with my own tongue. I leave the big butt plug in her asshole stretching it. I bend over the bed sticking my ass up raising my skirt just a little.

    I tell Brianna to lick my ass and make me cum and you better not let the butt plug come out or else.”

    I feel her hands grab my hips lifting my skirt and her talented tongue slides up and down my ass crack making me moan. I push back against her as she picks up the vibrator off the floor and holds it against my clit. Her tongue sliding in and out of my asshole deep and her lips pressed firmly against my sphincter. I lay face down on the bed pinching my nipples till it hurts while Brianna sucks and tongue fucks my asshole, making my pussy gush over her hand and onto the floor.

    My moans getting louder as I tell Brianna “Suck my nasty asshole, ohhh mmm fuck yesss… lick it good.” my nipple rock hard making myself squeal in pain. Brianna’s tongue is raping, punching, and sucking deep in my asshole with the vibrator on my clit.

    I moan “I’m gonna cum.”

    She digs her tongue deeper and rubs the vibrator around, sticking it my pussy too. It finally becomes too much. My body freezes and tenses up in pleasure as my orgasm is in full swing, my body spasms uncontrollably. Then my pussy squirts all over Brianna’s face and chest. I collapse on the bed as she climbs up beside me.

    She says “aren’t you glad we didn’t go out now.”

    To which I say “YES!!!…. Yes I am!”

    Not revealing my new dark secret.

    I tell her, ”Brianna I will not be able to see you after night because, I will be doing something horrible tonight that I do not want you involved in.”

    I get up slowly putting my tank top and heels back on. Brianna sits up, chest still heaving, looking at me confused by my statement. Wanting to talk me out of it but, she can’t find any words to talk me out of what she doesn’t know is going to happen. I give her a kiss and tell her not to worry. Brianna tries to stop me and fights with me to stay. However, I leave a little bit earlier than I normally would as I have a stop to make before going home.

    ——————————————————————————————————-

    I unlock the back door with my key I had made. I eased my way through the laundry room and into the kitchen. I hear odd groans and moans, not the typical laughter or arguing that I normally hear when eavesdropping. I step to edge of the opening to the living room I see the whole family spread out sitting in different seats in the living room.

    The eldest daughter is on top of her mother, she cuts her mother’s top and bra off. It appears that the father, mother, little brother, and sister are incapacitated somehow. I stand in the doorway as I’m curious what is happening exactly but, I remain quiet.

    I watch Amanda kiss her mother and then slide her lips down to her mother’s tits. Amanda’s moans are muffled by her mother’s tits in her mouth. It appears she is taunting her mother ever so often slapping her in the face while saying “your just a whore too momma”. “Now you’re no different than me” she says while pulling her tits out of her pink top and smearing them in her mother’s face.

    Brianna is straddling her mother’s lap and suddenly I hear a very distinct unmistakable sound for someone with my history. I heard the gargling sound of someone choking on blood as their lungs fill with blood from being stabbed. I watch with interest as this asshole’s daughter is murdering her mother. She stabs a couple more times in her chest.

    As she stands up and turns around, she takes a step towards her brother before realizing and seeing me standing in the doorway. She freezes and I begin to clap my hands applauding her.

    I tell her “don’t stop on my account.”

    I glance over at her mother’s lifeless naked body with 3 stab wounds. Just at that moment, she snaps out her frozen stare and starts to charge at me with the knife.

    Instantly years of training went into over drive and I quickly analyze her every movement. First, I sidestep, grab her wrist and smash her arm downward forcing her arm to bend while making her knees bend. She drops the knife and I twist her arm back around her back. My other arm grabs her face and I pull her back slamming her to the ground on her back. At the same time while she is in mid air, I pull my Glock 45 and have it pressed to her forehead just as her back hits the floor.

    Looking down in to her eyes, gun between her eyes, I tell her, “You have two choices bitch, die or entertain me.”

    The look of shock on her face and fear in her eyes tells me she is an amateur killer and this was not a well planned murder she is partaking in.

    Panic sets in.

    “Please, please don’t kill me” she begs. “I will do anything you tell me”…

    I quickly say, “Did you enjoy stabbing your mother.”

    “Yes” she replies as her fearfulness seems to be fading quickly and she becomes confused by my question.

    I reach my free hand down under her skirt feeling her wet pussy with no underwear on.

    “Looks like you did more than enjoy it”

    She nods. Then ask after looking around at her dad, brother, and sister still alive and drugged.

    “What is your exit strategy?”

    She looks more confused.

    I shake my head “What’s your plan after you were done.”

    She looks up at me, “I don’t know, I thought I could just run away.”

    I pull the gun off her forehead taking a step back and putting my foot on the knife.

    “Get up bitch”

    She hesitates, but gets up, standing in front up me, her tits still pulled out of her pink tank top.

    I smirk looking her over, “Amanda, I want to see you continue. Who was next?”

    She is surprised I know her name but, abruptly points to her 14 year old brother.

    I tell her, “go ahead and continue her plot.”

    As she walks over to him, I holster my pistol, still standing on the knife.

    She turns and sits in her brother’s lap and calmly asks “why are you here?”

    “I’m here because I was hired to kill your father and his immediate family to make a clear example and statement but, you have given me a good start.”

    She grinds her ass on her brother’s cock and asks “Are you going to kill me too?”

    “Yes of course you will die, you are not anything special because you are being a slut and starting my job for me.”

    She tenses up. “If you’re gonna kill, me just do it.”

    “Amanda, you will die when I give you permission to die.”

    She slides down to her knees in between his legs and turning to face her brother. She undoes his pants grabbing his cock.

    She starts jacking him off and rubbing his cock and balls slowly, getting his cock hard. Once his cock is rock hard, she turns to me and says, “My plan was to cut his dick off and make him eat it.”

    Quickly I tell her, “NO, you’re going to suck his cock like the two bit whore you are.” “You should know better than to get a cock hard and not make it cum” I yell at her.

    She instinctively says, “Yes sir” and lowers her head down on her little brother’s cock, sucking it.

    I walk up behind Amanda and pull her hair back so I can see her face going down on her brother’s cock. I raise my hand and swing down slapping her across the cheek. A red hand print is left on her face. She doesn’t even pause from sucking. I do it again this time harder and she lets out a squeal. I grab a handful of her hair, shoving her head down making her gag and choke violently.

    I smile, “that’s right Amanda, your family can die seeing you be like the filthy fucking whore you are.”

    She attempts to moan, but the chokes and gags muffle her feeble attempt at moaning. I grab her hips pulling her ass up and unzipping my pants. I thrust my thick 10 inch long cock into her shaven pink pussy. As my cock is thrust deep in her, she creams herself and orgasms hard. I find it a little strange that she is able to get so turned on and orgasm knowing that her family was going to be killed including her at some point.

    I moan saying, “ohh yes, that’s it you little bitch you will be the last to die so I can use you like a cum dumpster slut.”

    I grab a handful of Amanda’s hair, pulling her head back and off her brother’s cock as the moaning vibrations almost made him cum in her mouth even though he was still drugged and unable to move. Pulling her head back while pounding her pussy, I feel her pussy tighten quickly as she tenses up in another orgasm.

    I smirk deciding to myself this might be the only girl I know that would get off to this.

    I pull my rock hard wet cock from her gushing pussy and tell her, “get your sister over here and make her finish off your brother’s cock.

    Amanda does as she was told, dragging her sister’s body to her brother putting her mouth on his cock. Amanda moves her head, bobbing it while rubbing her brother’s balls. I pull my pistol out, holding it in my hand. I wait for Amanda to make him cum. Just as he starts cumming in Amanda’s little sister’s mouth, I kick the back of her head down. His cock deep down her throat, he explodes, plastering her throat with cum.

    “Any other use for your piece of shit brother.”

    Amanda replies “no.”

    I put the gun to his head and look into in his eyes; I can see the terrified emotions. He loses control of his bodily functions and pisses himself. Now, Amanda’s little sister is choking on cock, cum, and piss. I pull the trigger, a very quiet “thuttt” is heard and a piece of foam from the couch goes flying across the room as the bullet goes between his eyes and out the back of his head. His lifeless body goes limp. Amanda’s sister has convulsed as her lungs filled with piss, choking and drowning her, cock still in her mouth. We both watch as her little sister slowly and painfully dies, unable to lift herself off of her brother’s cock or breathe through her cum and piss filled lungs.

    Amanda looks up at me, “that was exhilarating.”

    “Shut the fuck up whore,” I say spitting in her face. “John, your fucking father, is all that’s left.”

    I walk over in front of her dad. Looking at him I say, “I was paid to make an example out of you and your family and to make sure you knew that before watching your family die.” “Amanda get over here.”

    She quickly moves over in the floor next to us. I grab her by her hair and shove my cock down her throat. Making her dad watch his oldest daughter get throat fucked after watching his wife, son, and other daughter get violated and murdered.

    Amanda gags and chokes drooling all over my cock. Reaching down, I slap her across the face then paused and slapped her repeatedly. She surprisingly moaned on my cock after each slap. Her eyes are watering, make up smeared, and almost puking every time my cock hits her throat. I feel my cock tense up with an approaching orgasm. After a hard donkey punch to the back of the head and holding my entire cock down her throat, I start cumming, forcing her to swallow every drop. Her airflow completely cut off. Her face turned reddish purple as she was suffocating on my cock while swallowing my load. Just as her eyes roll back into her head I yank her head off my cock and she is silent for mere seconds. Then, freakishly inhales so deeply and loud, her chest puffed out, eyes wide, she is still struggling to regain her breathe.

    Once she does, I say “Amanda, go give your father something to remember you by before he dies.”

    She swiftly moves to her father still heaving deep breathes and heart racing. I notice a big wet spot on the floor where she was sucking my cock. Her pussy is gushing all over.

    Amanda unzips her father’s pants and pulls his cock out and starts sucking and licking all over his cock and balls. It doesn’t take long for him to get hard and all he can do is watch his daughter bob her head up and down on his cock. Once his cock is rock hard in her mouth, she slides up in his lap. She lifts herself up and sits down on his cock and begins to ride.

    Her hips rock slowly at first moaning “ohh fuck….. Fuck me Daddy…..ohhhh GOD YES FUUUUCCCKKK.”

    The more her hips rock, the more she starts to bounce. Her big tits bounced in her daddy’s face. The torment and torture in her daddy’s eyes, is clearly getting her off. I step up closer behind her. Her moans are getting louder, longer, and more erratic. Soon she explodes in an orgasm but, she does not stop riding him.

    I spread her cheeks apart rubbing the head of my cock on her non-lubed tight little asshole. Pushing her forward, I shove my dick in her ass, she tenses up and screams. Her moans of pleasure are mixed with moans and whimpers of pain. I thrust my cock in and out not caring if she liked it or not. Her big, firm, and perky teen tits bouncing all in her daddy’s face while my cock slams deep in her asshole. My big balls slapping the bottom of her pussy with her daddy’s cock still deep in her pussy. She screams in pain then, moans in pleasure. She cannot help herself, her body tenses up again while she gets double penetrated by her daddy and a stranger that’s going to kill her.

    Her pussy juice and cum is draining out all over her daddy’s cock. Keeping my cock deep in her asshole stretching it out, I grab a handful of hair, pulling her back off her daddy’s cock. Her legs fall to the floor and push her head down, making her face go right to his cock. Then, I grab her hips and commence to plowing her ass hard. Tears of pain roll drip from her eyes onto her daddy’s cock while she takes it deep down her throat. Refusing to back off or slow down, railing her ass with no mercy. My cock begins to swell.

    Surprisingly to Amanda, he daddy begins to cum in her mouth. He fills her mouth full of hot, sticky, and salty cum. She sucks it good and swallows everything. Only a little bit escaped her mouth. She licks up what escaped her mouth in between her screams as I never let up from railing tight ass. My balls bouncing off her pussy making loud slap noises with each thrust. I grab her hair in one hand yanking her head up making her look her father in the eyes. At the same time, I thrust all 10 inches up her asshole as my cock expands more; she screams and I blow my load deep in her ass. Each shot of cum stretches her ass slightly more.

    Her father’s horrified look in his eyes was simply priceless and satisfying for Amanda and I, even though I could not see the satisfaction on Amanda’s face. I pull my tactical knife and upper cut the knife into john’s mouth. The blade stabbing through his throat and into his brain and I leave it. I step around the couch, Amanda still bent over in shock looking up her daddy’s face. She can’t stop staring. I push his head forward and down putting the gun to the back of his head pulling the trigger twice. The bullet flies through the back of his head and out the front flying down and hitting him in the cock and leg.

    The bullet mere inches from Amanda’s face, she screams jumping back saying “WHAT THE FUCKING FUCK…….. YOU CRAZY SON OF A BITCH!”

    The fear sets back in as she realizes everyone is dead and it is her turn with time running out.

    I walk quickly to her as she back up against the wall. Holding the gun up to her head with the barrel between her eyes, I glance down over her naked body covered in cum, sweat, and blood.
    My next words to Amanda are: “There is something about you. I Like it. It reminds me of myself from a long time ago.”

    I pause briefly, then, grab her wrist turning it around forcing her body to turn pressing her face first into the wall. I holster my Glock then, pull a zip tie out and tie her hands together behind her back.

    I grab her hair, pulling her head back. “Do you want to live?”

    She replies “YES!” with what she muster after all the action.

    “Good, you interest me. I have never seen anyone else get off to this much less start without me.”

    She is confused but doesn’t question me. Then, I pull her by her hair dragging her naked self to the door. Once I check to make sure the street is clear from any moving traffic, I take her out to the car I came in and pop the trunk pushing her in and breaking the open trunk pull cord from inside the trunk and then close it.

    I get in the car noting the time at 3:58am. Daylight will be showing pretty soon. I pull away and drive for 5 hours only stopping once for gas, water, and a snack. I pull into a small field out in middle of an abandoned rock quarry. I get out and uncover my small engine plane from under a tree.

    Then, I get Amanda out of the trunk. Her eyes had to adjust to the burning sun in the daylight. Her naked body covered in dried blood and cum.

    She asks. “What are going to do with me?”

    I turn her to face me. “I am going to give you a new life as a mercenary assassin. I will train you and teach you everything you need to know. Of course, you will live with me on my secluded island and work for me.”

    Her confused look quickly turns to a little smirk.

    “Do you accept?”

    “Yes…. YES! I accept!” she replies.

    “Good!” I say while turning her back around and cutting the zip tie that was binding her hands behind her back.

    “What were you going to do if I did not accept?”

    “Put you back in the trunk and send you over the edge into the 200ft deep rock abandoned water filled rock quarry over there.”

    She gives me a kiss and says, “thank you for freeing me from my family and offering me a new life.”

    “You are welcome. Now, drive the car over to the edge and let it go off into the rock quarry while get the plane started.”

    “Yes sir!” she replies and promptly does as she is told.

    After the get the car over the edge, she walks back to the plane. I open the door to allow her to climb into the second seat of the plane. We take off and once we get into the air, I get us set on the course back to my secluded private island off the Atlantic coast. I fly low enough to remain off the radar from any airports or military bases.

    Amanda asks, “Can I suck your cock while you fly?”

    “Yes,” I reply lifting my left arm up allowing her to undo my pants.

    She pulls my cock out and start to suck on it. Her tongue licks the head slowly and takes the head of my cock in her mouth sucking it and popping it back out.

    “MMMM…YESSS” I moan

    She takes my cock deeper in her mouth. Sucking hard and her tongue rolling all around my cock as she begins to bob up and down. She sucks my cock hard and fast with a passion. My cock grows harder and harder in her mouth. Her drool was getting sloppy all over my cock. She goes down almost taking all of my cock in her mouth. Choking and gagging herself.

    She pulls off briefly to say “Please cum in my mouth.”

    She goes back down sucking my cock hard and fast; her head bobbing up and down relentlessly on my cock with my balls on her chin. I let out a loud moan. I am getting very close to blowing a load in her mouth. My cock grew harder as I hold back my orgasm. Just as her head goes down, almost taking my entire cock. I put my hand on the back of her head and start to blow my load in her throat. My thick load of cum plastered her throat and clogged it. After I finish I let her back off as she sits back in her seat she chokes and gags with my cum stuck in her throat. After a few a seconds, she pukes my load up on her chest. My cum slowly oozes out of her open mouth and down her chin. It drops down over chest. She starts to rub my cum all over her tits.

    I tell her “Good Job!”

    After an 8 hour flight, my island is in sight and descending to land. After smooth approach and flawless landing I pull the plane into my hanger.
    Amanda admires the beauty of my island and my very large luxurious mansion that doesn’t even hint at the underground portion or the technology that I have it loaded with.


  • mummy whore part 2

    Font size : +


    the saga continues

    This is a work of fiction and nothing more please feel free to send me
    feedback. It is feedback that makes us keep on writing.

    [email protected]
    FF Fdom inc

    Mummy Whore

    Chapter Two

    After Sues return to Eleanors having left mom tied to her bed, we enjoyed a few glasses of wine and chatted about mothers capabilities. Sue admitted she had never had sex with another woman before, but thought mother was adequate with her mouth skills. It was decided that all three of us would make mother tongue us the next morning and assess her talents.

    We were tired after our nervous day and play and Sue ordered a taxi and went home, and Eleanor and I fell asleep in each others arms. Horny as I was, the day had taken its toll as well as the wine we had drunk. I would love to recount how Eleanor and I had made hot sex that evening but I was just shattered. What was so nice thought was to sleep next to Eleanor sometimes that is just enough.

    Soon day break shone through the window, waking me from my deep slumber. As I stirred Eleanor woke too. We smiled at each other and pulled ourselves into an embrace, we lay there holding each other in a warm contented cuddle, still only half awake.

    We were finally brought fully awake by Sue texting me. She was asking what time to come round to mothers to test her pussy licking abilities. I told her to go straight round and we would meet her there and not to wash her pussy. Eleanor heard me and looked at me with a puzzled look on her face. I explained it would be fun to give mother some smelly dirty pussies to lick.

    To save dressing fully Eleanor put on a long leather coat and lent me a long pvc coat slipping our shoes on we went back next door. I went upstairs to free mother. I pulled off the sheet covering her and found she had pissed the bed, and I could also see dried tears on her face.

    I undid her bounds and allowed her to stand which she did with some discomfort, struggling to get her limbs to move again after being confined. I ordered her to clean up the mess and to shower and then to join us down stairs. It was amazing to see how meakly she accepted her new status and went about her orders.

    I went back downstairs to Eleanor who had made a nice cup of tea which we sat down and drank while waiting for Sues arrival. Soon Sue knocked at the door and entered the room, she looked great in skin tight jeans and top. I must admit I had a new admiration and lust for my old school friend who had hours earlier taken mothers lesbian virginity.

    As we heard mother come down the stairs Sue began to peel her jeans off showing off her newly shaven pussy. She pulled her tshirt over her head showing her pert breasts “mmmm” I thought to myself “I must make time to play with Sue properly”.

    We heard mother coming down the stairs and turned to watch her enter. She blushed in her naked embarrassment, naked that is apart from the slave collar that I noticed she hadn’t removed. Mother came and stood before us and I beckoned her to kneel.

    I spat out with venom. “Well mother we have some rather sweaty dirty pussies that need cleaning, and we thought that you would be ideal to clean them. But we also want to make sure you can give us pleasure as you do it. The next pussy you lick maybe a paying customer so make sure you do a good job.”

    Sue had the honour of going first, as this was not a new pussy to mother. Sue straddled mothers face pulling her pussy lips apart. Mother stuck her tongue out eager to taste Sue again. Sue lowered her pussy just onto the tip of mothers tongue. Mother herself was at full stretch showing just how eager she was to taste Sues delicous looking pussy.

    I was dying to touch my own pussy watching the display but didn’t want to destroy any aroma from my cunt. Instead I walked up to Sue and began to lick her nipples. Her breasts looked sensational to me and I just couldn’t help myself. I tasted her sweat and flesh, inhaling her own bodily perfume which to me was devine.

    I couldn’t help myself, I was so turned on, I kissed Sue deep on the lips and held her breast in my hand. I could feel her nipple harden under my palm as I gently squeezed. My other hand journeyed south to her bald pussy. I started to rub Sues clitoris feeling my mothers tongue brush against my finger as she continued to suck at Sues pussy.

    I was aflame with lust for Sue as we kissed deeply, it must have got her going too for soon her hips started bucking and she came leaving her juices spread all over mothers face. Sues legs nearly gave way and she only just managed to find a chair to sit on. Eleanor gave mother no rest she walked over to mother and slapped her across her face.

    “That is for making lewd remarks about me to your pervert friends. Now lick my cunt you slut and make sure you do a good job”

    Eleanor shrugged off her leather coat and looked amazing, like a goddess emerging as the coat fell to the floor around her. She stepped over it in her 4 inch heels and sat down, her legs over each arm of the chair. She motioned for mother to scoot over between her legs. As mother began to tongue the damp pussy in front of her Eleanor held the back of mothers head hard against her pussy.

    I knew I could not hold out much longer without release, and asked Sue to lie on the floor I straddled her face lowering my burning pussy onto her sweet lips. As Sue did a great job on my pussy I imagined how left out mother would be feeling, still not able to get a taste of my cunt. Instead I watched my sexy neighbour get pleasured by mother. I could tell by the looks on Eleanors face that she was enjoying the attention she was receiving.

    “Cmon Maggie lick that dirty cunt of mine, cmon I know you can do better.Yes drink up my juices slut”

    Sue was very talented and I soon I spasmed as I came over her face, watching the lewd scene between Eleanor and mother. The dirty talk helping to send me over the edge. I moved so that I could kiss and lick my juices from Sues face. Over my shoulder I could hear Eleanor shout out swear words as she too came.

    As Eleanor moved away from mother I saw mom look over at me with a look of disappointment on her face. It was obvious that she was desperate to taste her daughters pussy. I stood up shakily from Sue and walked towards mother.

    “You look like your dissapointed to miss out on licking my cunt you filthy incestous whore. Is that true slut” ?

    “Yes Julie I have been dreaming of how you taste for so long. Julie I have done what you have asked of me so far and was hoping to have a treat in return”

    I laughed in her face “Well mother it is for your mistress to decide when or if that will ever happen”.

    With that said, I straddled her face and grabbed a fist full of her hair. I pulled her face close to my pussy. With my other hand I opened my wet pussy lips wide. As I looked down at her I could see she was inhaling the scent of my open pussy and had look of longing in her eyes. She began to stick her tongue out hoping for a taste of my sex.

    I teased her for a while toying with my pussy showing how wet I was. I dipped a few times just letting my pussy touch her tongue for the briefest moment before taking it away out of reach. I could tell she was getting turned on and excited but decided to end this game.

    “Here it comes mom, I hope your ready for it”

    Her eyes went wide in anticipation of a treat but that soon disappeared under a torrent of my hot steaming piss. To her credit mother kept her mouth open, eager I guess to even get a taste of her daughters piss. She gulped down a good mouthful, and I took the opportunity to make sure her hair was covered too. I must say I did find it exciting to see mom with her hair soaked with my piss.

    I let go of her hair and ordered her up to the bathroom to get cleaned up. Eleanor invited Sue back to her home to get cleaned up and redress. They told me that they would see me soon and we kissed goodbye. After a drink of coffee I followed mother up to the bathroom to clean myself up.

    I went in to the spare room which was now to be mothers room and found her drying herself off. “So mother is this what you expected your fantasies to be like”

    “No Julie I don’t know what I expected in real life, it was always just a dirty dream of mine. I never expected to actually be doing any of this”

    “So mom how do you feel now at the start of your training and whoredom, are you still excited by it and looking forward to experiencing all of your filthy desires?

    “I don’t know Julie its all come as a bit of a shock, I guess I have enjoyed some of it so far but I am so scared of what you will get me doing. I don’t think I can do some of the things I have written about”

    I explained to mother that she should have been more careful in what she had written, and that she should have made sure no one could have found her files. I told her her future was sealed at my whim, and that I was enjoying things greatly, and that was all that mattered to me. I also told her it was time to get dressed for whatever the day would bring.

    I chose a silver spandex crop top for her and a very short silver pvc skirt to go with it. Just a few of the items Eleanor and I had chosen for mother to look like the whore she was to be. She was given some heels to wear and told to put on some slutty make up then come to me to help me dress.

    I dried my hair and combed it, enjoying my nakedness I sat and applied my own Cleopatra style make up before I decided what to wear. As I mentioned before Eleanor had helped me find clothes that were elegant yet sexy so I went to look through some of my new purchases.

    The lingerie jumped out me straight away, a lovely purple satin set of bra, suspender belt and panties. I cut off the tags and slipped myself in to the luxurious items. It all felt so nice against my skin and I was glad that Eleanor had introduced me to the finer things in life. Next I chose a white satin blouse sheer enough to show the bra through, a little tease for mother!

    I called mother through to help me with my stockings. She appeared and I approved of her make up, just slutty enough for her face. I gave mother the packet of seamed stocking and sat on the edge of the bed. I presented her with my foot and she began to roll the fine nylon up my legs. I warned her to make sure the seam was straight and not to ladder them.

    I loved the feeling of the stockings being rolled up my legs and once I was happy the seams were straight, I instructed mother to attach the clasps of the suspenders. I was just dying to wear my new leather pencil skirt which finished a few inches below my knee. The leather was so soft and supple, and the smell of the leather was so arousing. As mother held it for me I stepped into the skirt and had mother zip it up and adjust it so it was just right. I knew mother wouldn’t be able to resist touching my ass as the leather moulded to it and I was right. I felt her hand brush against my ass and I turned and grabbed her wrist.

    “How dare you slut. Until I say otherwise you look but don’t touch. Now bend over and lift your skirt”

    Mother did as I told her and I made her grip her ankles as I picked up my riding crop. I slapped her ass hard as I could with my hand, leaving a pleasing hand mark on her buttocks. I lined the crop up with a nice fleshy part of her ass and drew back my aim. I rained six sharp hard whacks with my crop all over her ass turning it a nice pink colour.

    “Now slut let that be a lesson it is early days in your training so I have been lenient so far. Just so you know Eleanor introduced me to a proffessional dominatrix and I have spent some time learning the ropes as it were. So you had better learn how to please me don’t you think”?

    I saw the surprise on mothers face as she took in the idea that I had spent time with such a woman and I also detected a flush of excitement as she pictured me with a proffessional domme.

    “Yes Mistress Julie I will try my best to control myself and serve you better”
    I was pleased with mothers reply and ushered her downstairs to fix me a drink of gin and tonic. Another thing that I was introduced to by Eleanor. I found it to be more refined than the usual things a woman my age would usually be seen drinking. After I had found a nice wide belt to go with my outfit, I followed mother downstairs and turned the computer on.

    I was eager to see if mother had any interest from her website so I logged in, just as mother came and handed me my drink. She saw with horror the full website and the pictures that Sue had added. Once I had looked at the site and was pleased with the pictures and layout I switched to the messages folder. After all the expenses over the last few days it was important that mother began to earn her keep.

    I sent mother away from the computer to sit on the sofa so she couldn’t see the messages as I opened the inbox. There were a few messages waiting, and I read them with interest and sent a few replies. But one stood out, it said that a lesbian couple were in the area for a few days, and that the lady who had sent the message wanted to treat her girlfriend to a sexy surprise. Whats more this email had a phone number. I noted the number and took my phone to Eleanors, making sure mother couldn’t get up to any mischief by tying her to a chair.

    Once I was at Eleanors I explained to her and Sue what was on the website. With trembling hands I tapped the number into my phone and heard it ringing. I took a deep breath as the phone was answered.

    “Hello is that Jennifer, you left a message on my website”?

    “Yes this is Jennifer and I was very interested in your services”

    “Ok well this Julie the owner of the merchandise you are interested in how can we help you”

    “Oh well Julie, my girfriend has a fantasy of dominating an older lady which although I am older than her, I feel I can not help her with as it does nothing for me. When I saw your website and location, I thought it would be a perfect way to treat her,and be a good end to our holiday up here”

    I explained to Jennifer the prices, and we agreed a fee and time for them to come over. I slumped in a chair my heart beating. It was all real now and there could be no going back. Sue handed me a drink to steady my nerves and I told them all about the phone conversation. We chatted for a while and shared a few drinks before I made my way back home.

    I unleashed mother and told her that her first client would be here soon. At first she was panicking and begging for me to stop it happening. I put on a stern demeamour and picked up my riding crop.

    “This is going to happen mother, so you had better get used to the idea,I have warned you already today not to displease me”

    I flexed the crop and mother nodded her consent, not that I needed it. I gave her a briefing of the phone conversation and what would be expected of her. I told her to go and have a quick freshen up and come back quickly as her clients would be here soon. As I said that my phone buzzed and I saw that there was a text to say they were on their way and would be here in ten minutes.

    Mother came back into the room after freshening up and I stood close to her, facing her. As I told her that her clients were nearly here I could see the panic and alarm on her face. I stroked her breasts and nipples through her spandex top, and watched as her face changed to one of arousal and calmness. Just as she submitted to my touch I took hold of her nipples and began to squeeze. At first I could tell she was enjoying it but as I began to squeeze harder and twist Pain flashed across her face.

    I carried on until I heard the doorbell ring, My aim had been to make mothers nipples hard so they showed through the shiny silver spandex top. I took hold of her face with both hands and fixed her gaze with my eyes.

    “Now slut this is what you craved in your smutty surfing and emails. Make me proud, and do your job well and with no complaining.”

    I sent mother to go and answer the door. From where I was sitting I could not see the two clients until they stepped into the room. The lady I had been talking to came in first and I put her age to be early forties. I stood and shook her hand introducing myself to her. As I did I took a better look at her. She introduced herself as Jennifer and as I could see she was a slim and attractive with long straight brown hair, and nice hippyish clothing, long flowing black skirt and lacy top.

    The next to enter was a vision of beauty Jennifer introduced her as Katie She appeared to be my age. And dressed for the occasion in full riding gear shiny rubber riding boots, nice tight white jodphurs, crisp white blouse. And carrying her own riding crop.

    I bid the two clients to sit on the sofa and ordered mother to fetch us all drinks. Mother looked scared out of her wits. When she returned and handed us our drinks I made her stand in the corner with her hands on top of her head. I took the fee from Jennifer and enquired about their journey and made small talk. I asked Katie if there was anything she required before I left them to it.

    “Well Julie, Jennifer did mention a picture of” She pointed at mother.

    “Oh feel free to call her slut,whore or Maggie” I added.

    “Oh yes well there was a picture of the slut with a horse tail sticking out of her ass. As you can see equestrianism is one of my fetishes”. Looking at her lovely ass in those tight jodphurs it was rapidly becoming one of mine!

    “Ah yes I see Katie, that is not a problem” I called over to mother “slut go and fetch the horsetail”.

    Mother entered the room with the fore mentioned butt plug and I made her bend over in front of us all and pull up her short pvc skirt. I applied some lube to the butt plug and handed it back to mother and instructed her to shove it into her ass infront of us all. I thought that it would be nice and humiliating for mother to have an audience for this degrading act.

    We watched as mother struggled with the slippery rubber object. Then as she got it started we watched as her anus was stretched,hearing her groans of pain as it gradually went in.

    I made my excuses and wished the two clients to have fun and told them to come and ask if there was anything else they needed. I took myself upstairs out of the way. I took out my laptop and logged into mothers emails.

    Back downstairs Jennifer went up to her girlfriend the younger Katie kissing her strongly on her lips. Katie hugged her back looking deeply into her lovers eyes, the smile on their faces sharing the deep love between them better than words could convey.

    “Enjoy your present my love show me how you would treat a whore in your dreams. Show me the other part of you”

    With that Jennifer squeezed Katies hands, and pecked her on the lips before settling on the sofa to watch the show. Katie made Maggie stand and just as Julie had before her, Katie began to carress Maggies breasts. Passion rising within her, she started to maul Maggies tits harder twisting at the nipples jutting through the spandex top. Mother winced at the sharp pain and bit her lip. Katie pulled mothers top off over her head exposing the pale flesh of her breasts. Again she pulled and twisted the hard nipples, watching the pain etched on mothers face.

    Katie started to slap mothers breasts, the sound of the slaps reached me upstairs. Each slap made mothers breasts swing from side to side. Soon the skin began to become a nice crimson colour and tears streamed from moms eyes.

    Katie made mother peel of her pvc skirt, and soon mom was naked apart from her high heeled shoes and the horsehair butt plug sticking rudely out of her ass. Mothers head was forced down until she had to kneel on the floor. From her bag Katie took out what looked like a handful of leather straps. Once she had sorted them out she straddled mothers back and began to fit what turned out to be a bridle which she forced into mothers mouth. Connected to this was a set of reins. Katie picked up her crop and sat on mothers back.

    Katie dug her heels into mothers thighs and flicked her crop on moms ass. Mother took the hint and moved forward, carrying her client mistress around the room. Katie pulled the reins to stear mother, whose mouth was drooling with the cold metal between her teeth. The metal pulling back the corners of her lips painfully.

    After a few circuits of the room mother was sagging from the weight on her back. Katie pulled back on the reins bringing mother to a halt. Katie told mother she wasn’t impressed with her efforts and like all good horses she would need breaking in. She asked Jennifer to hold on to the reins tightly as she took a longer riding crop from her bag.

    Katie tortured moms ass for quite a while, Leaving marks that would still be there for a few days. Mother was crying now, her fantasies turning out to be harder than she had dreamt about. Katie made mother pull off her rubber riding boots and forced her sweaty feet into moms face. Mother gagged at the smell as Katie wiped the sweaty smell all over moms face. Katie then ordered mom to lick her feet clean. Mother screwed up her face at the thought of licking the sweaty feet but never the less started her task. Katie slapped mother across the face for screwing up her face, telling her she should be honoured to be allowed to worship her like this. Mother then made an extra effort with her licking of Nikkis feet.

    Katie stood and undid her jodphurs and peeled them off her legs. She replaced her boots and lay back on the floor. She motioned to her pussy “you may lick me slut and do a job at it”. Mother crouched between the cruel mistresses legs and opened up the wet pussy with her fingers. As she bent her head towards the moist opening she was assaulted by the strong unwashed smell of Nikkis pussy.

    “You didn’t expect me to wash my pussy when I have a slave to do it for me did you” Katie giggled.

    Fearful of upsetting her mistress further, mother continued to place her tongue on her mistresses pussy. She tried not to show her disgust at the strong aroma and taste of urine on the pussy in front of her. But strangely after a short time the situation, and the taste and aroma started to arouse her. Mother threw herself into the task with added enthusiasm.

    Katie cooed with pleasure “yes slut thats it your doing well, carry on like that and you will please me”. She waved Jennifer over “is the whore wet darling, why not do what you usually like to do with a cunt like that”? Jennifer moved behind mother and began to rub her fingers against moms pussy. Mother gave a gasp of pleasure realising she was finally going to get some relief from her pent up horniness.

    Jennifers fingers began to get slick from the juices now pouring from moms hole. She began to finger mother slowly. Gradually she managed to get three fingers working in and out of mothers slick whore hole. As Jennifer tried to get a fourth finger in mother started to squirm with pain and push Jennifers hand away.

    She took her tongue away from Nikkis pussy to protest,earning her another swipe across her face. Katie asked Jennifer to look in her bag for their cuffs. But Jennifer had to report that they must have left them at their hotel. Thinking on her feet Jennifer came up to me to ask if she could borrow a pair. I cursed myself for not having all the equipment on show for our clients to see and use,not very proffessional of me I thought to myself.

    I found a nice pair of leather cuffs and was invited by Jennifer to come and see what was happening. I sat where Jennifer had been sitting before, ensuring I would have a good view of the action. Jennifer grabbed mothers wrists and cuffed them behind her back. She stripped off and dipped her fingers in her own soaking pussy. Soon she began to feed her fingers back into mothers soaking hole. Try as she might she couldn’t get all her fingers into moms cunt.

    Mother looked to be in pain from it, and Jennifer looked to be disappointed that she hadn’t been able to fist mother. The pain mother showed though had spurred Katie to have a massive orgasm from mothers tongueing. Mothers face was covered in Katies juices, and we all laughed at how she looked with her slutty make up messed up by Katies pussy and cum.

    Mother looked so embarrassed and humiliated to be in this state and we all added to it by calling her names and saying what a pathetic mess she was. Katie and Jennifer both played with their pussies as they humiliated mother. Mom on the other hand added to the mess she was in by starting to cry. This didn’t stop Katie and Jennifer at all infact it spurred them even more both with their name calling and pussy play. Finally mother couldn’t take any more and ran out of the room. We all laughed at her as she ran out. We managed to compose ourselves and as Katie started to redress I fetched them both a glass of wine.

    As we relaxed I got positive feedback from the pair about mothers performance, and Jennifer mentioned how she loved fisting and that mother needed to be trained to accept a fist. I admitted that it was not something I had ever tried but the thought of it really appealed to me.

    The sexy two opposite me shared a glance at each other, and Katie casually invited me to their hotel that evening. She went on to explain that there was a fancy dress party there that night and that it was a hotel frequented by lesbians. I accepted the invite gladly. Just as they left Jennifer leaned in close to me and whispered in my ear “make sure your cleaned out well hunni. Because we are going to have lots of fun together”.

    As soon as the sexy pair left Sue and Eleanor burst through the door, eager to know how things had gone. I gave them a breakdown of the afternoons events, and Eleanor offered to set up a fisting regime to train mother. She also said she would get Clara to help, the dominatrix that I had gone to to learn how to train mother! I said I thought was a great idea.

    I also told the of my impending date with the clients that evening, and of the fancy dress party as I spoke a dreadful thought occured to me I had nothing to wear. I looked at the clock and realised there would be no time for me to get to the shops. I explained my dilemma to my guests.

    Sue stood up and grabbed my arm “I have just the thing” as she pulled me out of the door I just had time to ask Eleanor to check on mother. Sue was visibly shaking with excitement at dressing me up and I got a little worried about what she had in mind for me. As she drove me to her place she never stopped talking. Sue kept saying it would be like old times,like when we were kids playing dress up.

    We got to her house were she still lived with her mother, and she dragged me inside and upstairs towards her bedroom. We passed her mother Sarah on the landing and managed a quick hello to each other. Sarah raised an eyebrow at us as I was propelled into Sues bedroom.

    I sat on Sues bed as she excitedly opened her wardrobe door her back to me she sorted through her racks of clothes.

    “I have had this for quite a while now and it will be nice and snug on you but that will make it all the better for you”

    Sue turned around and she was right it would be perfect. In her hands was a wonder woman outfit. I had seen re runs of the series on tv, I remembered how wonderful Linda Carter looked in the outfit, and now I was going to get the chance to try one on.

    Sue made no effort to leave as I began to undress looking back I don’t know why I didn’t strip off in her en-suite, as after I was naked I asked to use her shower. Once I was dry I re-entered Sues bedroom catching her with her hand in her panties. She removed her hand remarkably quickly and blushed so cutely, Sue helped me into the outfit and did my make up for me. We realised that one crucial element was missing, the sexy red leather boots. Sue was cursing at herself as she had recently thrown hers out as they had got worn out.

    Sue looked puzzled for a while racking her brains to where she could get some boots. Suddenly she leapt in excitement and literally dragged me out of her bedroom.
    “mum, mum where are you”.

    I was mortified that I’d be put in front of Sues mother dressed so sluttily, the irony of this was not lost on me as I was now getting a taste of how Sue felt the night before.

    Sues mother shouted back thats she was in her bedroom and for us to come in. Taken by hand Sue took me into the large bedroom. Sarah had her back to us as we walked in, she was obviously dressing for a posh do as she was in a very expensive looking emerald green dress.

    “Julie be a dear and do my zip up for me”

    With trembling hands I zipped up the back of Sarahs dress. I was nervous as like Sue had a thing for my mother I had also always liked Sarah In my own nieve way. As she turned around I was speechless. Sarah looked so slim and elegant in her dress, her eyes sparkled matching the neckless around her naked neck. Her blonde hair tumbled in sensual curls around her shoulders. And her smile lit up the room.

    “Well Julie look at you quite you have become quite the little heartbreaker” she took my hand and looked me deep in the eyes “And what can I do for you”

    My heart fluttered at the attention of this middle class older woman. Sue broke the tension by asking her mother about her red boots. Sarah opened her closet and I could see row upon row of sexy shoes, at the side of these were numerous pairs of boots some extremely sexy and the types you would never leave the house in. This shocked me that this classy posh lady had such a sexy secret side to her.

    Sue took hold of a pair of Red boots that would be perfect for the wonder woman outfit and ushered me to try them on. They felt perfect as I slid into them and I felt strangely sexy as the outfit came together. My pussy moistened at the thought of walking into a room full of lesbians dressed like this. The thought that I would be having sexy kinky lesbian sex whilst wearing Sarahs boots also gave me a sexy tingle.

    I could feel the eyes of the mother and daughters undressing me as I stood in the bedroom. I felt awkward being the centre of the sexual tension in the room. The feeling of being lusted after in such a way was so alien to me. The room felt still like time was standing still and I started to feel uncomfortable under their gazes.

    Unable to take it anymore, I looked at the clock. And informed them that I would be late if I didn’t make a move for the hotel, where the former clients of mothers were waiting for me. Sue snapped back into life and demanded a photograph of me before she dropped me off. I posed for a couple of shots before Sarah demanded a couple of photos too. So I posed with Sarah for some more pictures, her arms squeezing me tight to her.

    Sue dropped me off at the hotel, and with some trepidation I walked through the entrance looking for a function room that had a party going on. Finally after walking around the lobby, I followed the noise of some music and found the correct room.

    Nervous as hell I entered the room. Thinking of myself as a lesbian, although thrilling was still a new concept for me. I looked around at the variety of women some drinking together and some dancing with each other. As I walked towards the bar I felt eyes following me and I acknowledged smiles and winks aimed at me. I felt on top of the world, part of something at last. I was now part of a sisterhood, and I understood who I was, and it felt so good

    By the time I got to the bar my mouth was so dry, I settled at a chair at the bar, and ordered a gin and tonic. I hadn’t looked to see who I was sitting next to,nerves I guess. But soon I felt a hand on my arm and I looked to see a vision of sexiness. It was Jennifer dressed as a red indian. She looked so different gone were her glasses she now had in her contact lenses. She had a figure hugging black dress with fringes at the bottom It also had an Indian style detailing around her neck which was echoed by the same detailing on her head dress, a band going around her forehead really set off the outfit, and framed such a beautiful face. The Indian outfit was finished by a pair of grey brown boots that finished just below her knee.

    “Wow” I said “you look so different, stunning” Jennifer squeezed my arm her face showing how pleased she was to see me.

    “Julie you made it we thought you wouldn’t show, I am so pleased to see you, you look incredible. What a sexy outfit it’s perfect for you. Here let me get you another drink”

    I hadn’t realised my glass had emptied so quickly, and gladly accepted Jennifers offer. I began to feel more comfortable with my surroundings, and relaxed in the company of my sexy companion. We chatted about lots of different things for a while, before I even realised Katie was no where to be seen. I tried looking around the room for her but without any luck. I asked Jennifer what Katie had come in hoping for a hint.

    “Well She is abit shy, her outfit is quite revealing she wants to make an impact, and then for us to have some fun. I will send her a text and let her know you are here”

    Jennifer took both my hands and turned to face me she kissed my lips. And I felt so wonderful to be doing this in front of all the other lesbians in the room, knowing how much they would be envying me. I also felt elated as I was coming out to the world, sure now of my future sexual leanings.

    The room seamed different somehow as if somethng was happening the music was still pounding, but there seemed to be some kind of hush descending on the room. We both broke our kiss and turned to see what was happening.

    Right at the back of the room Katie had appeared. Framed as she stood in the doorway by the bright light behind her. Most of the women had stopped their dancing to look. Purposely Katie began to walk right though the middle of the room towards us. No wonder all the guests were looking Katie looked amazing. I would never have had the nerve to have worn what she was wearing in such a crowded room. She had come as the sexiest little red riding hood that I have ever seen.

    A red satin cape flowed from around her shoulders,its lightness making it ride around her, showing a daring red half cup bra pushing up her delighful breasts. Around her waist was a red leather mini skirt which complemented her thigh high red leather boots.

    I know Jennifer felt so proud as did I, as this vision came and joined us. You could feel all the eyes in the room boring into us with jealousy. They knew Katie was out of their reach this evening at least. Taking advantage of the attention Katie deeply kissed Jennifer and then did the same to me.

    Katie ordered a bottle of champagne from the bar, and then led us through the throng. Teetering on her heels bottle in hand it was obvious to all in the room that we were on our way to a sexual liason.

    We soon reached the two lovers suite, a nice large room with a queen sized bed. The wardrobe door was open displaying many whips and paddles hanging up. On the dresser was a range of sex toys of various types and sizes.

    Katie stood by the bed and gave Jennifer a nice lingering kiss. When it broke she looked over to me.
    “Well I am so glad you decided to join us, now I have two sluts to play with, we are going to have so much fun this evening”.

    With that Katie removed her mini skirt in one fluid movement and threw the skirt onto the bed so she was revealed fully. Attached to her leg by a garter was what looked to be a 15 inch long strap on dildo blood red in colour.

    “Ok girlies get to work make this baby nice and wet”

    I joined Jennifer on her knees in front of Katie and began to lick and kiss the obscenely long and thick rubber phallus. I stroked Jennifers sexy body, the older woman still in her sexy indian outfit, as we both slavered on the dildo.

    Soon the strap on was covered in our mixed saliva. Katie pulled Jennifer up and roughly threw her onto the bed. She raised up Jennifers dress, exposing her soaking wet panties. With one good tug Katie ripped them apart, good enough to allow her access to the pussy dripping for her. Katie lined the dildo up with jennifers soaking slit, running it up and down a few times before plunging it deep in one fluid movement. The top half of Jennifers body rose off the bed with the rough intrusion. She had about ten inches of the fake cock inside her as she relaxed back down onto the bed.As Katie began to slowly pull back and gently back in, Jennifer relaxed and was beginning to moan with pleasure.

    As I watched I began to rub myself through the wonder woman shorts. I had a feeling Sue wanted them back in a soiled state any way. Slowly Katie was getting the full 15 inches into the older sexy woman on the bed. How could she take it all I wondered. Whats more could I ? The idea of taking it was appealing but what about the pain? But then what did I expect from these two. Jennifer had hinted that I would be fisted tonight and I had come, it was to late to back out now. Besides I thought I have to learn sometime.

    As Katie fucked Jennifer on the bed I moved onto it so I could kiss and play with Jennifers breasts. I moved the material of Jennifers dress out of the way cupping her breasts out of the indian outfit. Her nipples were nice and erect as I kissed and sucked them into my mouth. Jennifer tasted so sweet and she smelled so nice. I swirled my tongue around her nipples switching between the two. As I did this my hand snaked over her flat stomach towards her pussy.

    I soon found a very wet pussy and as my fingers focused on her clit I could feel her pussy being pulled in and out by the big rubber cock. I moved up to kiss Jennifer but she was panting so much with the pounding she was getting. I looked instead at her beautiful face and the pleasure etched on it.

    It felt wonderful being here with these two sexy ladies and the kinky fun they were having. My stomach was in flutters, wondering what they had in store for me. I went back to sucking on Jennifers perfect breasts and concentrated on her clit more. As I worked harder on it I heard her gasp in pleasure and her hips began to ride off the bed to meet the thrusts from Katie.

    I was shocked at the foul language coming from her mouth as Katie and I increased our pace. It was plainly obvious that Jennifer was close to coming. Katie picked up Jennifers sopping wet panties and put them in Jennifers mouth as a gag. When Jennifer did come it was amazing. As she came her hips bucked up so fast and violently that she nearly knocked Katie off the bed. I noticed how skillful a lover Katie was, instead of just pulling out she left the dildo inside her lover and kissed and held Jennifer. I moved out of the way to let them have this special time.

    As Jennifers breathing came back to normal Katie slowly withdrew the strapon. She broke her kiss and looked over at me.

    “You know what to do bitch,lick it” she sneared.

    I took the massive rubber cock in my hand and felt how slick with Jennifers juices it was. I began to tongue up and down its length. God Jennifers pussy tasted so good and the smell was exquisite too. As I tasted the sexy older womans juices I put my hand inside my tight shorts and began rubbing my pussy.

    I was glad I did as Katie told me it was now my turn and I was glad of as much lubrication I could get if I was going to take on that monster hanging lewdly between her legs. I stood and removed my shorts, noticing the damp stain there. Sue would enjoy that I thought. I was laid on the bed by the two. Katie offered me the strap on to suck and keep slick with my saliva as Jennifer began to finger my pussy adding more and more fingers. Just as I thought I couldn’t take another finger she withdrew and took a tube of lube. She spread the cold gel over my pussy and her fingers.

    Again she opened me up and got my pussy ready for the strap on. Finally she came up to the side of me touching my breasts.

    “Are you ready to get the fucking of your life sweety” she whispered in my ear.

    I nodded yes and before I could change my mind Katie had lined her self against my pussy. She thrusted into me not as violently as she had with Jennifer, or as deep but it still made me take a deep breathe in. As Katie worked herself deeper Jennifer whispered words of encouragment. I was amazed when she said I had taken 9 inches. As the tenth began its journey I began to feel some discomfort and nearly asked for Katie to stop.

    Jennifer looked me in the eyes.

    “Do you really want this hun, do you want to feel Katie fucking you and giving you as much pleasure as she gave me”? I thought about it and nodded

    “Ok trust us babe and you will soon be seeing stars”

    I felt Katie pull out a fair bit before thrusting the rest of the dildo into me. I screamed in pain but Jennifer put her panties in my mouth.

    “Trust us babe take your time try and relax you will get used to it” Jennifer told me as she held me close.

    And she was right after a couple of minutes it wasn’t so bad. I got used to the feeling of fullness, and the breadth of the dildo. Slowly Katie moved back out and then back in. She began to slowly fuck me. At first it was still painful, but after a while of her careful fucking it became pleasureable.

    These two were so skillful in their love making it was obvious that they had lots of experience. There was no way I would have believed that I could have taken the monster that was now in my pussy. With each thrust from Katie and the lubrication now coming from me as Jennifer licked my clitoris, the sensation of the strap on was becoming better and better.

    As katie picked up the pace I found my pleasure increasing, and my hips as Jennifers had, began to rise to meet the thrusts. Jennifer was so good at tonguing me and I felt her dip a finger in my juices and smear it around my rosebud. She eased her wet finger into my ass with ease and added another. It did feel odd to have both my holes used at the same time but it was delicous.

    Katie was getting tired the sweat was pouring from her, she threw off her cape and undid the straps from her dildo harness. As she continued to pull the dildo in and out of my pussy she got Jennifer to lube up her other hand. I knew the biggest challenge of the evening was about to begin. But at least I trusted the two now and relaxed more, lying back and enjoying the sight of the two beauty’s on the bed with me.

    I felt the dildo slide out of me I thought it would never stop coming out! Then the cold lube gel being spread generously around my pussy. Katie put more on her hand and then passed the tube to Jennifer who did the same. Now I felt cold fingers at both my openings. Katie judged that after the girth of the dildo she could start with four fingers. And I loved it, as you will understand four fingers is ok, but as they get closer to the knuckles it tapers wider. So as she moved in and out with these fingers I was stretched slightly more every time.

    Jennifer wasn’t slacking either, slowly she had added a third finger into my asshole. The next thing I knew the two nodded at each other, and as Jennifer added a fourth finger Katie added her thumb. I was told later they carefully timed this so my senses didn’t focus on one area and let me clamp up. Try as I could though I couldn’t stop thinking of how close Katie was at getting her whole fist in me.

    The feeling off being so stretched was yes painful, but also strangely erotic. I was getting so turned on now and just wanted her inside me. I grabbed hold of her wrist and pulled her into me.

    “Yes my slut take it like your whore bitch mother should have”

    I was thrusting my hips towards her as I still pulled at her. With her words burning in my ears suddenly there was a flash of extreme pain followed by a delicous feeling of accomplishment and fullness. Wow I had done it Katies fist was inside me. As she moved her fist in deeper it felt amazing, the feeling is indescribable. Jennifer now took her chance and added her thumb, the pain at my rear was different more like a burning feeling. Again the two nodded and as Katie thrusted her fist so her arm was halfway in between her hand and elbow, Jennifer pushed her whole fist into my ass.

    I bucked and squirmed around the bed It felt like I was having an orgasm. I wanted the fist out of my ass then and there but Jennifer calmed me down.

    “Hush hun its a natural feeling, wanting something out from there, its whats your bodies used to doing ride it out the fun is just beginning for you”

    The two now alternated their thrusts as Katie pulled out Jennifer pushed in. There were sparks flying before my eyes, and still some discomfort but the over whelming feeling was of pleasure.

    They got me to move carefully so their arms were below me as I knelt on the bed. It was up to me now to decide how much I wanted inside, me and the pace of the abuse of my holes. Of course it also meant both holes were being stretched at the same time. The two sexy bithces gave me words of encouragement as well as calling me fithy names.

    The sweat was pouring from me with the exertion, the feeling of fullness and the stretching of my openings was exquisite. With the words of abuse in my ears I chased my orgasm. I began to thrust myself down harder and lower, faster and faster. The two women encouraged me and I was getting so close to the biggest orgasm of my life.

    “Yes go on Julie you can do it” “go on you slut I can feel Jens hand inside you, you dirty bitch” and more words came “ look at the cunt whore go”

    The words threw me over the edge I came so hard the spasms felt like they would never stop. Luckily the two lay me down on the bed just before my legs gave way. It felt so strange for my pussy spasms to be squeezing against such a large thing in my pussy.

    Slowly The arms were removed from my holes, maybe the worst part! As the fists came out there was some pain as if my body was reluctant to give them up.

    We all cleaned ourselves up, myself having to be helped at first to the shower, my legs still abit weak. We all joined up on the large bed and cracked open the champagne. We chatted and I told them all about mother they looked at me hard when I let slip that the whore they used that afternoon was indeed my mother. The reason became clear when they admitted that they were mother and daughter too.

    We giggled about it and I asked how they felt when they watched each other with other women. They just said although they loved each other very much it was natural in their case to allow that freedom as Jennifer said how could she stop her daughter finding a partner her age so they came to an arrangement.

    We all made love after a rest, its to hard to remember the way events unfolded it all flowed so beautifully together, sharing kisses and tongueing of each others pussies. I do remember getting to fist Katie. Jennifer guided me in how to do it to her daughter. Once I was fully in Katie began to do the same to Jennifer. The scene was so erotic and will stay with me until I die. We kissed and cuddled until the sun began to rise and fell asleep in each others arms. I myself fell asleep calm and relaxed knowing my sexuality and the amazing possibilities it held for me and my future.

    The End maybe
    Many thanks to Jennifer for her input xxxx.


  • The Mind Control Device Chapter 17: Mind-Controlled Brat Spanked

    Font size : +


    A naughty brat is punished and spanked thanks to the mind-control device!

    The Mind Control Device

    Chapter Seventeen: Mind-Controlled Brat Spanked

    By mypenname3000

    Copyright 2020

    Note: Thanks to WRC264 for beta reading this!

    June “Junebug” Michael

    Excitement rippled through me. Daddy was having more fun with his mind-control device. And I got to enjoy the aftermath. It was so exciting. And it was my best friend that he controlled. He used my friend Britney for his pleasure.

    Daddy was amazing.

    I led my naked friend across the cafeteria. Every girl kept looking at us in envy. Jennifer was so amazing. Who else would go naked at college? Not me. But she had the courage to do it and everyone just accepted it. Britney’s girlfriend was so lucky to have her.

    And I was so lucky to get to eat out her pussy.

    “Ooh, June, hurry,” Britney said. “You’re daddy’s cum is leaking out of me. It’s spilling out faster and faster. I won’t have much of a chance to hold it in if we don’t get to the restroom soon.”

    “We’re almost there,” I said, my heart pounding. This was it. I would have such a fun time with her.

    I pulled her into the restroom, passing two girls who both turned their heads to stare at Britney. One said, “Oh, my god, you’re so cute. I wish I was your girlfriend.”

    “Right?” the second girl said. They were both older than us. “Mmm, you’re just so sexy. Your girlfriend is so lucky.”

    “I know,” Britney said, a big smile on her face.

    They wanted to eat my friend’s pussy, but I was the lucky one who got to do it. Me and her girlfriend, of course. Daddy had arranged this. Ooh, I loved him so much. I had to do something so nice for him.

    I pushed my friend into the stall, slammed the door behind us, and fell to my knees. My pigtails bounced about my shoulders. I stared up at my friend with eager delight. My eyes traveled up her naked body from her bush of light-brown hair matted with some of Daddy’s pearly cum to her small breasts that were cute, little handfuls. They were topped with dusky-pink nipples that were so suckable. Her light-brown hair fell about her round and freckled face.

    “You are so cute!” I moaned, grabbing her hips and leaning forward. “Ooh, Britney!”

    I buried my face into my friend’s bush. I felt Daddy’s sticky cum rubbing onto my cheeks. My tongue flicked out, sliding across her tangy pussy lips. The salty flavor of Daddy’s spunk mixed with my friend’s naughty flavor.

    Delight burst in her green eyes peering down at me. Her little boobies rose as she sucked in a deep breath. Then she moaned in delight as my tongue caressed over her pussy lips again. I stroked through her folds and brushed her clit. Sparks burst.

    She gasped, her eyes so wide as she stared down at me. The heat rushed through me. Her hips wiggled back and forth. She ground her twat from side to side on my face. Her head threw back. She panted and moaned, a big smile on her lips.

    I thrust my tongue into her cunt. I scooped out Daddy’s cum from her tangy depths. Her silky pubic hair rubbed across my face. She had a big smile on her lips. This look of awed passion as my tongue wiggled around in her.

    “That’s so different,” gasped Britney. “Your dad took my cherry. I’ve never had Vivian’s tongue in me. I like it.”

    “So do I!” I groaned, my hands sliding around her hips to grab her rump now. I held her tight.

    She whimpered as she did. It was incredible for me. I held onto her so tight. She smeared her hips from side to side, grinding her cunt and bush on my mouth. Ticklish hairs rubbed on my nose. I almost giggled.

    But I didn’t. I focused on pleasing her.

    My tongue licked and lapped through her folds. I fluttered across her juicy pussy. It was so much fun doing this to her. My tongue plunged into her twat. I caressed her. Loved her. I scooped jizz out of her snatch as she threw back her head.

    Her moans were amazing to hear. Just the best to listen to while caressing her. Lapping at her. She groaned, her eyes so wide. I savored every time my tongue swiped through her folds and gathered up more of my daddy’s cum.

    I brushed her clit.

    “Yeah, that’s it,” she cooed. “Ooh, yes, June. I had no idea that you loved pussy, too!”

    “I do!” I moaned. “But I also love my daddy’s dick more. He’s the best, Britney.”

    “He’s nice,” my friend said. “For a guy. I mean, his cock felt amazing, but he’s so manly. Ugh.”

    “You’re such a lesbian,” I said and giggled.

    “I am,” my friend admitted. “It’s so nice to say that. I’m a lesbian!”

    “Yes!” I sucked on her pussy.

    She gasped. The tangy-flavored cum in her pussy flowed out into my hungry mouth. I nursed on her cunt, her ass flexing beneath my squeezing grip. She whimpered, her hands grabbing my pigtails to me. She held me to her pussy.

    I drew out all of Daddy’s cum I could. I kept sucking on her pussy hole, her tangy flavor growing stronger as the salty delight grew weaker. Then I couldn’t taste any of Daddy’s jizz any longer. I groaned, my pussy clenching.

    So I just licked her. I lapped at her. I pleasured my friend with every bit of passion I had in me. My tongue flew across her vulva. She gasped, her body shaking as I did that. Her face contorted. The look of delight in her eyes was something special.

    Something amazing.

    My fingers dug into her rump. I held her twat to my mouth and feasted. Tangy pussy cream flowed into my mouth. Her juices ran hot down my chin. She squirmed more and more. I sensed her building and building to her orgasm.

    I would make her cum.

    “June!” echoed through the stall. “Oh, June, yes! Lick my pussy!”

    “Yummy pussy!” I moaned.

    My tongue found her clit. I nursed on her bud while my right hand reached down around her butt-cheek. Her pubic hairs tickled my face as I sucked on that cute, little pearl. I nursed on her while my finger reached across her taint.

    I found her pussy lips.

    “June!” she gasped when I thrust two of my fingers into the hole my daddy had deflowered.

    His cock had been in here not long ago. Now my fingers were sliding into her. It was so wonderful. I loved my daddy so much. I sucked with hunger on her clit. I nursed on her with all the passion I could muster. She bucked, her small breasts jiggling above me. She tightened her grip on my pigtails.

    She pulled me tight against her pussy lips.

    My fingers plunged in and out of her hot cunt. I worked them in fast and hard. I savored every moment of plundering her. It was so hot. I loved every moment of it. My tongue fluttered around her bud. I loved it.

    Her moans grew louder and louder. Her pussy clenched around my digits plundering into her depths. Her hot cream ran down the back of my hand. My tongue swirled around her bud. I had so much fun playing with it.

    She moaned. Gasped. Her pleasure burst from her lips. It was so hot to hear as I devoured her. I danced my tongue around her bud, making her buck and moan. I shoved my fingers deep into her pussy. Her cunt clenched around them.

    “June!” she gasped.

    Her pussy went wild about my digits.

    “You’re cumming!” I squealed and ripped my digits out of her.

    “I am!”

    I licked and lapped up her tangy cream gushing out of her. The hot juices flowed over my chin and ran down towards my blouse. She soaked me in her cream. My pussy was on fire. I squirmed there as I drank my friend’s yummy delight.

    I gulped down her cream. I loved every moment of drinking her passion. This heady rush washed through me. My hips wiggled back and forth. I had to touch myself. I had to rub my cunt and get myself off right—

    DING-DONG-DING-DONG!

    “No!” I gasped, ripping my mouth from her twat.

    “Just in time,” gasped my friend.

    “I don’t want to go back to class,” I wailed. “I want lunch to last longer.”

    “Sorry,” my friend said. “But it was amazing. You’re good at that. You sure you don’t want to be a lesbian.”

    “And give up my daddy’s cock?” I shuddered. “Women are fun, but men—my daddy—are hot!”

    I hopped to my feet, pussy cream running down my chin. I grabbed her hand and dragged her from the stall. We had to get to classes. I led her out of the bathroom over to the table where we’d left our stuff. We gathered it up, her holding her clothes beneath her arm.

    “So, tell me everything about you and Vivian,” I said, hooking her arm with mine and heading to class. “I can’t believe you didn’t tell me you were having sex.”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Dean Michaels

    Sally Tailor sucked my cock. My student, the worst one in my class, was on her knees beneath my desk, her mouth wrapped tight about my cock. The rest of her classmates were taking the pop quiz, competing to see who would win the prize.

    Sally’s mouth felt amazing on my dick as I browsed through Amazon to find parts I’d need to build more mind-controlling devices. I’d have to stop by the same computer wholesaler I shopped at yesterday to get the parts to build more, but there was stuff I could have delivered to my house from the online retailer.

    It was so hot to purchase parts for more devices while having a nineteen-year-old girl sucking on my dick. To feel that delightful mouth working up and down my dick. Sally was good at it. She put her all into blowing my dick. After all, I had programmed her to love it.

    I went to checkout on the website and glanced at my phone. My wife had texted me Tonya Albertsons’s credit card. Our bitchy neighbor was more than glad to pay for these things to apologize for how horrible she’d been to my wife.

    I completed my purchase. The card went through. I smiled and leaned back.

    My students were busy taking their tests while Sally’s hungry mouth worshiped my dick. She slid her mouth up and down it, her sucking incredible. I smiled, loving every second of it. My balls grew tighter and tighter as she nursed on my dick.

    She wanted that cum.

    I closed my eyes and relaxed into the bliss. The pressure in my nuts rose with her every suck. My cum came closer and closer to erupting out of me. I would baste her mouth with my cum. Just pump her belly full of all the seed that I had brimming in my balls. It would be amazing. I loved every moment of it.

    Her hand kneaded my nutsack. I hadn’t told her to do that, but it felt amazing. I groaned as she sucked and slurped. The sloppy sounds echoed out from beneath my desk. I smiled at them as she nursed on me. She sucked with hunger.

    “Fuck, yes,” I groaned.

    Papers rustled. Someone set their test on my desk. They didn’t care that I was naked and getting my dick sucked by Sally. I loved my mind-control device. The pressure rose and rose in my balls. The ache grew at the tip of my cock.

    “Get ready!” I groaned. “Get ready to take it, Sally!”

    She sucked with hunger. She moaned around my cock. The humming bliss rippled around the spongy crown. I groaned at that wonderful moment. My balls tightened in her hand. Then I growled out and erupted.

    I pumped the cum into her mouth. I spurted blast after blast of my jizz into her hungry maw. She groaned and drank it down. She sucked down all my cum with such hunger. It was amazing to feel. I loved every second of it.

    “Fuck, yes!” I growled.

    Another student set down a test.

    I smiled in delight as Sally nursed out the cum that was in my balls. She swallowed it all down. She gulped it down. She swallowed every drop of the spunk erupting from my balls. I basted the back of her throat.

    I soaked her with my jizz.

    “Goddamn, Sally!” I growled. “You might be a bad student, but you get a fucking A plus in dick-sucking.”

    She moaned around my cock and nursed out the last of the cum firing out of me. I panted, opening my eyes. More and more students were coming up to turn in their tests. I shuddered, my body buzzing from the rapture.

    Sally popped her mouth off my cock and said, “Thank you for using my mouth, Mr. Michaels.”

    “You’re welcome,” I told her and pushed back my chair. “Back to your desk.”

    As she crawled out, I smiled. I had so many plans. This mind-control device was such a powerful thing. I hadn’t realized just how heady of a rush this would be. I smiled and grabbed the first test to start grading it.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Kimberly “Kimmie” Michaels

    Tonya drove us in her new slutty maid outfit.

    The busty MILF looked so sexy sitting upfront as Natalie and I were in the back. We were being chauffeured around. My best friend still looked a little dazed from the fun we’d been having. From all the sex toys that we had bought.

    Natalie was a good, Christian wife. She had been so pure until yesterday when my husband had activated the mind-control device at our church. The program had plunged her down a path of incest. It had ended with her teaching her son about sex and getting her husband to fuck their daughter.

    Just as we were pulling into my driveway, Tonya’s phone beeped. She pulled it out of her purse and read it. “My daughter’s on her way over, Miss Kimberly.”

    “Thank you, slut,” I said, smiling at the hot wife. I had already made her fuck two men. The first was a Black delivery man while the second was the guy running the porn shop. He gave us a nice discount after that.

    Well, Tonya got the discount since her credit cards had paid for the several hundred dollars worth of naughty delights we had bought.

    A rush of excitement shot through me. Gina Albertson was an twenty-year-old brat who had picked on both my daughters when they were all younger. Especially my youngest, June. It would be so satisfying to have the mother and daughter be my family’s live-in bang-maids.

    I couldn’t wait to watch my husband fuck them both.

    Tonya carried the discreet bags to the door. They were black with no logo. No idea that they came from the sex boutique. I tingled as I unlocked the door. My laptop set on the coffee table. It was connected to the mind-control device in the basement.

    I was back in control of everything.

    I quickly rushed to it as I set Tonya to start doing the daily cleaning. She was more than happy to keep apologizing by doing whatever I wanted. I sat down on the couch beside my friend, Natalie’s black hair swaying about her face and shoulders. Her large breasts jiggled.

    “Ooh, I can’t wait for her to get her and we can have fun,” I told my friend. “I’d advise us to get naked so we can be ready for her.”

    “Ooh, that’s such a good idea,” my friend said. I might have mind-controlled her to accept my advice. Just a nudge. It wasn’t full-on domination. I didn’t want to make Natalie my slave. Just help her to get her two children to become lovers.

    It would be so hot if her son and daughter got married. I loved incest.

    We were both stripping naked, my red pigtails swaying. I didn’t mind the schoolgirl look. It made my husband hard. I had a petite body, my breasts barely more than A-cups, so I could pull it off. I slid out of my clothing in record time, my small tits jiggling. I revealed my shaved twat dripping with excitement.

    Natalie was a busty woman. She had large and soft tits. The perfect boobs for a MILF to have. She had a black bush gleaming with her juices and such wonderful curves. She was fit. In shape. It made me hot knowing her son had enjoyed her body.

    What if he had bred her? Natalie’s husband had a vasectomy.

    “Your husband should have his vasectomy reversed so he can breed your daughter,” I said. “Or maybe your son will knock her up, but I think a father should do that with his daughter at least once.”

    “Wow, that’s kind of hot,” she said.

    “I know.”

    We chatted, sipping glasses of rosier wine. I kept glancing at the screen, watching new dots appear and then vanish as people drove by the entrance to my cul-de-sac on the main street. I grew more and more hopeful with each one that it would be Gina.

    Tonya cleaned, moving about my house as she dusted and vacuumed. She looked so hot in her slutty maid’s outfit. Her short, black skirt rode up to flash her naked ass every time she had to bend over. Her large breasts were almost spilling out of the square-cut bodice. Her large tits swayed in it without a bra.

    I was wet and juicy, my legs crossed tight.

    “Ooh, that dot turned onto the street,” Natalie said.

    I glanced down at the screen and saw DA493C moving down the street. Was that a new dot? I wish my husband had used something less geeky than these strange letter and number codes. He called it hexa-something. Like that was supposed to mean anything.

    My stomach tightened. The dot slowed and then it moved into the Albertsons’s driveway. I shivered in delight. “That’s her. That has to be her!”

    My hands lunged for the keyboard.

    DA493C;come to the Michaels house and enter then await further instructions

    ENTER!

    I shivered as I watched the dot move down the driveway then the sidewalk. The Albertsons were my direct neighbors. The dot cut across my yard. I turned to look out my bay windows to spot the twenty-year-old girl wearing a pair of jeans and a belly shirt. She was a brunette, like her mother, with round breasts bouncing.

    DA493C;upon entering Michaels’ house strip naked then beg for 682DEA to spank you while you eat out 72B2AE pussy until she cums

    ENTER!

    That sent a naughty thrill through me.

    “Oh, wow,” Natalie said. “How do you know what to type?”

    “Cheat sheet,” I said, nodding to the notepad beside the table, my pussy wet. I had my next command to type.

    682DEA;after DA493C begs to be spanked, spank her butt with the wooden paddle until DA493C makes 72B2AE orgasm

    ENTER!

    The sound of the key echoed through the room. The dot for Gina reached the door. She opened it and closed it behind her. I watched as she immediately grabbed her belly shirt and ripped it off. She didn’t have a bra on beneath. I smiled at that. Her left tit had a spiky tribal tat covering it. Black, jagged lines that wrapped around her boob like scary tree branches.

    “Oh, my,” Natalie said. “She has tattoos. If I was her mother…”

    “You’d be that bitch Tonya,” I said. “Your daughter’s going to turn out to be wonderful. She’ll marry your son and be happy with him.”

    “Yes, she will,” Natalie said. “She’ll be a good girl. Not a whore. Look at how she’s dressed.”

    I smiled as Gina shoved down her jeans, rolling them off her curving hips. Her round breasts swayed as she did it. My pussy grew even hotter. She wore a thong, of course. Purple and bright, the narrow cloth showing off the shaved flesh of her vulva. She peeled off her shoes and stepped out of her jeans. Socks came off then her panties. She rolled them down.

    I bit my lip at that bare pussy. Nice, tight cunt. I licked my lips, my thighs squeezed so tight. I was so ready for the fun to begin. I fanned my face as Gina stepped out of them and strode towards me, her eyes locked on me with this hungry need.

    “Mom, you have to spank me!” she called out. “Please, please, you have to spank me. I need it.”

    From down the hallway, Tonya appeared. She strode in her maid’s outfit, her large breasts jiggling. They were like those tits on that maid in the Clue movie from the ’80s. I always thought that the actress had been so sexy the way her tits jiggled and threatened to pop out every time she moved.

    “You have to spank me right now,” Gina said, sounding bratty as she moved before me. I parted my thighs.

    She fell to her knees and buried her face into my cunt. The mind-controlled brat licked at my pussy. Her tongue slid through my folds. I shuddered as she devoured me. I leaned back into the couch and savored this moment, reveling in that hot tongue lapping at me.

    “So you’re 72B2AE?” asked Natalie.

    I nodded and watched as Tonya fetched out the wooden paddle I had her buy from the sex shop. She gripped it in her hand and approached her kneeling daughter. Gina wiggled that ass in invitation as her tongue darted through my folds.

    She licked and lapped at me. She drove her tongue through my folds. It felt incredible. I smiled at that wonderful sensation. I enjoyed the way Gina’s tongue caressed over me. My thighs squeezed about her head. I held her to me.

    “Yes, yes, yes, just like that,” I groaned as her tongue danced through my folds. She stroked my twat with such hunger. She licked at me. Lapped. She feasted on me. “Mmm, you’re going to make me cum. That’s perfect.”

    CRACK!

    Tonya’s boobs heaved in her dress from the swing. I watched them as her daughter gasped into my cunt. Gina’s butt-cheeks jiggled. A large, red spot blossomed. I smiled in delight while Natalie squirmed beside me.

    “Masturbate,” I told her. “Don’t hold back. This is hot. She’s got her tongue fluttering over my pussy lips.”

    “I don’t even know why I’m spanking her,” Tonya said, cocking back her arm, her breasts heaving.

    CRACK!

    “Because you’re daughter’s a brat!” I moaned. “But she’s apologizing with that tongue. Oh, yes, she is. Just apologizing.

    CRACK!

    “Mmm, spank her!” I moaned, the girl groaning into my pussy. Her tongue fluttered through my folds. The way she whimpered was so hot. “She’s been a bad, bad girl.”

    CRACK!

    “Yes, she has!” gasped Tonya. “She never listened to me or her father.”

    CRACK!

    “She’ll listen to me!” I groaned, savoring the girl’s tongue fluttering up and down my folds.

    I looked down past my small breasts to stare into Gina’s brown eyes. Her lips were pressed into my shaved vulva. Her tongue thrust into me, swirling around. Such delight rippled through me. I groaned, savoring every moment of it. My pigtails danced over my shoulders.

    Natalie masturbated next to me. She rubbed her cunt with her hands. She pleasured herself with whimpering moans. That was so hot. I loved how she did that. She whimpered, her big boobs jiggling as she watched Tonya’s large tits heaving in her dress.

    CRACK!

    “Yes!” I gasped, my cunt clenching around Gina’s probing tongue. My orgasm built and built so fast. “Spank that brat!”

    “Such a bratty daughter!” Tonya hissed, frustration bursting across her face.

    CRACK!

    “That’s what you get!”

    CRACK!

    “You will be good from now on!”

    CRACK!

    “Yes!” I moaned, my clit throbbing.

    My hands grabbed my tits. I twisted my nipples, watching the sexy MILF disciplining her daughter. Gina moaned into my cunt. She whimpered. Her tongue fluttered up and down. She stroked my pussy lips. My clit. Sparks flared. They showered through my cunt.

    Gina’s ass grew redder and redder. Her butt-cheeks jiggled from her mother’s every impact. I bit my lip, my thighs locked tight about her head. The pleasure was swelling and swelling in me. I would have such a huge orgasm.

    I would explode on her. My cum would flood over her face. It would be amazing. I couldn’t wait for that rapturous explosion to burst from me. I squeezed my thighs around her head. She plunged her tongue into my cunt. She swirled around in me. She caressed me.

    CRACK!

    This was insane. It was amazing. I loved every second of it. My body bucked from Gina’s tongue caressing over me. Tonya’s tits almost bounced out of her top as she swung that naughty paddle again and again.

    CRACK!

    “Yes!” I gasped, my orgasm swelling through me.

    “Spank your naughty daughter!” Natalie moaned. “You were a bad mother! But you’ll be good now. Kimmie will make you good now!”

    “Yes, I will!” I gasped, my pussy clenching.

    CRACK!

    “I’ll be such a good mother!” moaned Tonya. “I should have spanked you years ago!”

    CRACK!

    “Yes, Mom!” Gina moaned into my pussy.

    Her tongue brushed my clit. This heat swept through me. I gasped and then I bucked. My pussy clenched from the bliss. My impending orgasm drank it in. My back arched, rubbing into the couch. I whimpered. Groaned.

    Climaxed.

    “Yes, yes, yes, I’m cumming!” I howled. My thighs clutched about Gina’s head as my pussy convulsed.

    Tonya’s next swing faltered. She panted there then set the paddle down and went back to her cleaning. I shuddered, gasping, moaning, my small titties jiggling. My pussy convulsed, juices gushing out into Gina’s mouth.

    I felt her struggling to pull her head away, but I held her pinned to my pussy. My cunt cream flooded out of me. The pleasure washed through me, the thrill of punishing this brat and putting her mouth to good use. It was amazing. Incredible.

    “What the fuck?” Gina gasped. “Why am I doing this? Let me go, you nasty dyke!”

    “Nasty dyke?” I groaned, my orgasm blazing hot through me. “Ooh, you’re going to pay for that!”

    Gina ripped her head from between her thighs. She stood up and whirled around. Her face was red, tear tracks running down her cheeks. She rubbed at her ass and turned around to find her mother happily dusting the cabinet. Then she looked at my friend who was whimpering in delight beside me.

    “What the fuck is going on here?” Gina demanded.

    I reached out to the keyboard and typed: DA493C;apologize to 72B2AE for calling her a dyke and beg to be 72B2AE obedient bang-maid for the rest of your life

    ENTER!

    “You are going to—” The programming took effect. Her eyes widened. “Mrs. Michaels, I’m so sorry for calling you a dyke. Oh, god, I’m so sorry. Please, please make me your obedient bang-maid for the rest of my life. Please! Please!”

    DA493C;believes being a bang-maid is the most important thing and understands that a bang-maid must do everything her owners tell her to

    ENTER!

    “Why should I let you?” I asked after I finished the command.

    “Because being a bang-maid is the most important thing,” Gina begged, staring at me with her red-rimmed eyes. Her round tits jiggled. “I’ll do anything my owners tell me to do. That’s you. You’ll be my owner.”

    “And my husband and daughters,” I said. “You accept that.”

    Gina nodded, crawling to me. “Please, please, I’ll accept anything to be your bang-maid.”

    “Anything?” I asked, standing up.

    “Yes!” she moaned.

    “There’s a g-spot stimulator in that bag,” I said. “Get it out and use it on me. And get out the wand massager.” I glanced at my friend. “You need to feel one of these. They’ll change your life.”

    “Ooh, yes,” Natalie said. “I must.”

    Gina scrambled to obey. She pulled out the sex toys I instructed. I wasn’t surprised the girl knew what a G-spot stimulator was. She pulled out the silver, slender toy with that delicious curve to it. Then she handed me the pink wand massager with its round head.

    “Plug that in over there,” I said. The wand massager was too powerful to run off of batteries.

    I fell to my knees between my friend’s thighs. Natalie pulled her fingers from her pussy. She sucked on them, this look of excitement in her eyes. My new bang-maid plugged in the wand massager while her mother kept cleaning in the background.

    I flipped the switch. The wand massager hummed to life. The bulbous end fuzzed on the edges from its rapid oscillation. Natalie shuddered and jumped. Her eyes were so wide as I brought the toy right to her pussy.

    I pressed it against her cunt, her curls spilling around the end.

    She bucked. Gasped. Moaned. Her eyes widened and her large tits heaved as I rubbed the wand massager up and down her flesh. She shuddered there, the heat in her eyes growing intense. Beautiful to witness. I loved the sight of her passion.

    “Ooh, yes, that’s what you need,” I said, massaging her in slow circles. “Yes, yes, just like that. You’re going to cum hard, aren’t you?”

    She nodded.

    “Yeah, you are. You’re going to cum on that vibrator. It’s going to be amazing.”

    She grinned at me. “Yes, it will. I believe it. You give the best advice. I love this.”

    Behind me, the lesser hum of the G-spot stimulator came to life. My pussy, still aching from my last orgasm, clenched. Then I groaned when the narrow, buzzing tip of the toy pressed into my shaved twat.

    It slid into me, the curved shape pressing the tip along the top of my pussy wall. I shuddered at the buzzing delight. I kept moving the wand massager in slow circles across my friend’s pussy as I savored this wicked pleasure.

    Then the stimulator brushed my G-spot.

    “There!” I gasped, my bundle of nerves in my twat drinking in the massaging hum. “Right there, whore. That’s it!”

    “Okay,” she said. “I’m going to make you cum.”

    “Miss Kimberly!” I groaned. “That’s how you address me. Miss Kimberly, slut!”

    “Yes, Miss Kimberly.”

    I shuddered as the G-spot stimulator did its job. That wonderful stimulation sent pleasure rippling through me. My sensitive bundle of nerves had my pussy clenching on the slender toy. And that sent pleasure rushing through the rest of my body. I groaned, wiggling my hips from side to side. I loved the feel of it. This was amazing.

    Just the best thing in the world. It was what I needed to feel. To experience. I would have such a huge orgasm on this toy. It would be incredible. I whimpered and moaned as Gina worked the stimulator around in my twat.

    She massaged it around. I shuddered, my pussy clenching down on it. The pleasure buzzed through my body. This amazing bliss that would have me cumming hard. I pressed the wand massager into my friend’s snatch, her breasts heaving above me.

    “Mmm, we’re both going to explode,” I groaned, my orgasm swelling fast.

    “Yes!” Natalie gasped. “Oh, my god, this toy… It’s making my pussy lips melt. My clit… Oh, my gosh, my clit!” Her boobs swayed back and forth, the heavy mounds smacking into each other. “I love it! Kimmie!”

    “Mmm, yes, yes, explode!” I groaned, my pussy drinking in the G-spot stimulator’s vibrations.

    That nasty little bang-maid slut kept the tip moving over my G-spot. The pleasure burst from it, feeding my growing orgasm. My climax swelled and swelled in me. I shuddered, pushing the wand massager harder into my friend’s furred muff. Her silky pubic hairs crinkled around the edges while she threw back her head.

    Her body shook. I could tell she hurtled towards her orgasms. I wanted her to cum so hard. Just explode with all her rapture. It would be amazing. My pussy blazed. The fires swelled faster and faster in me. I shuddered, wiggling my hips back and forth, my G-spot about to melt.

    “Lick my ass, slut!” I hissed.

    “Me, Miss Kimberly?” Gina asked.

    “Yes, you, whore!” I moaned. “Rim my asshole and make me cum!”

    “Rim her!” gasped Natalie. “Oh, my gosh, Kimmie! Oh, my gosh, I’m going to cum! This is amazing!”

    Gina’s face pressed between my butt-cheeks. Her tongue lapped at my asshole. I groaned as she soaked my butthole. The naughty sensation melted down to my cunt. My G-spot burst with sparks. I couldn’t last much longer.

    Natalie bucked.

    Her moans echoed through the living room. Her orgasmic bliss swept through her. I shuddered, rubbing that toy on her. Juices gushed out, soaking the end of it. Her tangy aroma filled my nose. I breathed it in, wanting to savor every last second of her delicious scent.

    “You’re so sexy!” I gasped, watching her tits heave. My orgasm hurtled towards that breaking point. Gina’s tongue danced around my asshole.

    “So are you, Kimmie!”

    My pussy melted.

    My cunt convulsed as my orgasm rushed through me. I gasped, butt-cheeks clenching about Gina’s face. The waves of rapture hurtled through my body. They swept through every nerve and slammed into my mind. Stars burst across my vision.

    I rode the orgasmic delight, the stimulator massaging my G-spot. More and more rapture burst from my convulsing cunt. I pushed the wand massager hard into my friend as we both gasped out our pleasure.

    “That’s it, slut!” I moaned, drinking in the bliss. “Oh, yes, yes, that’s it. That’s just perfect. Fuck, yes!”

    The pleasure blazed through my thoughts. I shuddered there, my eyes widening from the heat that swept through my body. It was amazing. I squeezed my eyes shut, this wonderful heat rushing through my body. Gina kept licking my asshole.

    My pussy ached. I couldn’t take much more of the stimulation. It was so intense, sending orgasm after orgasm bursting through me. I moaned out my ecstasy. My body felt incredible as the bliss shot through me.

    “Yes, yes, yes!” I moaned.

    “Kimmie!” gasped Natalie, her body bucking. “Stop! Stop! I’m going to die! It’s too much! Too much pleasure!”

    I ripped it away from her. “I know! Slut, rip that stimulator out of me. Holy shit!”

    Gina did, but she kept rimming my asshole. I turned off the wand massager and laid my head on my friend’s lap, her wet pubic hair rubbing into my chin. Her tangy musk filled the air. I groaned, that hot tongue bathing my butthole feeling amazing.

    I just lay there for the next few minutes reveling in all the pleasure that had just swept through my body. This was incredible. It was amazing. I was so glad my husband built this machine. I had to do something nice for him.

    I had to make his favorite dinner. Not one of my bang-maids. Me.

    “Oh, my god,” groaned Natalie. “Ooh, I want to stay, but I have to go. Classes are almost out. My children will be at home.”

    “You need to start working on your son and daughter,” I said. “Get them thinking of each other. If they love their parents, then it should be easy. Kevin and Samantha are you and Mitch but younger.”

    “You’re so right.” Natalie sighed. “Thank you for being such a great friend, Kimmie. And thank you for the wand massager.”

    “You’re welcome,” I said, Gina’s tongue caressing my asshole. “Slut, you can stop that. Ask your mom for your uniform then help her clean the house. Then I’ll have groceries for you to go buy.”

    “Yes, Miss Kimberley,” she said.

    I liked that. I was going to enjoy this new life with the mind-control device. I just wished it was easier to use. All that typing… And those dumb codes. Why did they have to be codes? If it were just names…

    I’d ask my husband to change that.

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Eve “Dusk” Michaels

    Classes were out and I hurried through the halls. My pussy was on fire. I hadn’t seen Daddy at all today. Not since he dropped me off. That wasn’t to say I hadn’t had fun. He had done a few naughty things with his mind-control device.

    I burst into the classroom to find him folding up his laptop. He was naked and hard. I rushed to him, fell to my knees, and sucked his dick into my mouth. Daddy groaned and stared down at me as I nursed at him.

    “Dusk,” he groaned as I sucked. “Well, aren’t you just a wicked thing? Just couldn’t wait to suck you daddy’s cock, huh?”

    I was his slut. I had to suck his cock all the time. I could taste pussy on him. A tangy scent. I wonder which of his students he fucked. Was it a nubile, little freshman or a sexy and naughty senior? A nerd? A cheerleader? A slut like me? A good girl?

    My pussy clenched as I sucked him clean. I reveled in the taste of hot cunt on his dick as I bobbed my head. I worked my mouth up and down his cock. I sucked on him. Slurped. I wanted to enjoy every moment of this. Just savor every last second of sucking on him.

    It was amazing. The pleasure was outstanding. My dad’s cock throbbed in my mouth. His precum spilled over my tongue. It was amazing. Just the best thing in the world. I squeezed my eyes shut and nursed on him.

    I loved my daddy’s cock with every ounce of passion I had in me. I sucked on him. Loved him with all my heart and soul, my pussy blazing with lust for him. My head bobbed, sliding my lips up and down his dick. He groaned, his face twisting in pleasure.

    “Goddamn, that’s good,” he panted. “Oh, wow, Dusk, you know how to make your Daddy feel loved.”

    Such joy rushed through me. My hands grabbed his thighs. I gripped him tight. I worked my mouth up and down his cock, nursing on him with hunger. His precum spilled over my tongue. It was the best taste in the world.

    Just amazing.

    I nursed on him with more and more hunger. I sucked with all my might. He groaned, his face twisting in pleasure. I shuddered, loving every moment of sucking on him. Loving him. It was just amazing to do. Pleasuring him was the best delight in the world. I would get to gulp down his cum. Just swallowing every drop of it.

    His face twisted in rapture. That look of bliss crossed his expression. He was coming closer and closer to cumming. The flavor of his student’s pussy faded. Now only his salty precum remained. And that grew stronger.

    I nursed with passion.

    My cheeks hollowed.

    Drool ran down my chin.

    “Fuck, Dusk,” he growled. “My little daughter-slut is just hungry for my cum, isn’t she?”

    I moaned and nodded. I was so hungry for his cum. Just eager for him to spurt all that wonderful jizz down my throat. I would have such a huge orgasm. I would cum and cum and cum. It would be amazing.

    I nursed. I sucked. I hummed around his cock. His chest rose. His glasses shifted. He was such a sexy man. A hunk. I cupped my daddy’s hairy balls, kneading them. I felt them twitch. His cum was about to fire into my mouth.

    “Dusk!” he growled.

    His cum burst into my mouth.

    Hot and salty and delicious. I gulped down his cum with hunger. I swallowed it all. Every last drop of it flowed down my throat. I shuddered, savoring this wonderful moment. Daddy groaned, his face twisting with delight as I gulped down his cum. I swallowed every bit of his jizz. It all poured down my gullet to where it belonged.

    “Dusk!” he groaned, more and more of his spunk firing out of him.

    I loved my daddy. I pleased him. I drank down all his cum. It flowed down into my belly. I massaged his balls, working out the last drops of his jizz. I sucked hard one final time, my tongue caressing at his slit.

    The last bit of his spunk melted across my taste buds.

    “Damn, Dusk,” he groaned. “You are an amazing slut.”

    Joy burst through me.

    After I swallowed down the last of Daddy’s cum, he got dressed. Then we met up with June and Britney at the college’s entrance. My little sister’s friend was pulling on her clothes. She was clearly eager to come home with the family. I stared at that petite cutie getting dressed.

    “Your girlfriend is so lucky to have you, Britney,” I said.

    “I know,” she said brightly. “Mr. Michaels, I’m so looking forward to spending the night.”

    “Sleepover!” June squealed. The pair bounced in delight.

    They were so cute together.

    We drove home and walked in to find that bitch from up the street, Gina Albertson, kneeling on the floor, her tits cupped in a low-cut, slutty maid uniform. She smiled up at us and said, “Welcome home, Master and Mistresses. Miss Kimberly is still cooking dinner. Do you need any help relaxing?”

    I glanced at Dad.

    “Gina and her mother are our new bang-maids,” Daddy said. “Feel free to use them however you want.”

    “But I’m your slut, Daddy,” I whimpered.

    “So be a slut,” he said.

    I grinned. I glanced down at the bang maids and nodded. How to make this interesting? “So you’re a real slut, huh?”

    “Yes, Miss Dusk,” she said, staring at me with smoldering eyes. “I’ll do anything.”

    I quivered. Daddy’s mind-control device was amazing. I hiked my skirt, flashing my naked pussy. “Well, if you’ll do anything, will you drink my piss?”

    Daddy blinked at that even as Gina said, “Yes, Miss Dusk!”

    ~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~~

    Natalie Meyers

    The door opened. My son strode into the house, home from college. He looked at me with this eager glint in his eyes. Hopeful. He was so boyish. So young, just growing into a man, and hadn’t quite gained that confidence that his father had.

    But Kevin would get it.

    Following him was his sister. She had a happy smile on her lips. She hummed as she glanced at me. She shuddered. Did she want more lessons? I wanted to give her more lessons, but I also wanted to start on Kimmie’s great idea.

    I wanted to see my son and daughter love each other. I knew it was the best way to give Kevin confidence. I was the dominant one in our relationship, taking charge with him. But with his sister, he could be in charge.

    “I’ve been thinking about your future,” I said, taking my son and turning him to face Samantha. My daughter watched us, her cheeks growing red. “Look at her. Isn’t your sister cute? She’s like I was at eighteen.”

    “Really?” my son asked as I slid my hands around to cup his growing hardon through his jeans.

    “Really,” I told him, my pussy on fire. It was time to teach both my children how to love each other. It was the best solution. My husband, Mitch, wanted Samantha to find a good man to treat her right. Who was better than her brother?

    Incest was amazing.

    To be continued…


  • Timestop – Day 4

    Font size : +


    This story is about a guy who has the ability to stop time. If you don’t like the concept, don’t read it.

    I suggest you read prior parts before reading this. For those of you that read and enjoy this, I’m not sure where the story is going. If you have ideas about where the story should go or things that should happen, send me a message (I read comments, but I don’t take them too seriously, I find PMs to be a better form of communication). Thanks goes out to the several people who already wrote me with ideas – nearly every single sex scene in this installment is either directly or indirectly based off of a reader idea. I apologize to those who suggested ideas that I didn’t fit into this installment – I promise I’ll keep trying to work them into future installments. And I also apologize about the length, I got far more into writing some of the scenes (one in particular) than I was expecting too. I’ll try to keep future installments at more reasonable lengths (and thus get them out faster).

    Day 4 – Saturday

    The sound of the front door slamming woke Warren up. He looked over at his alarm clock. It was 6:43 A.M. – on a Saturday. Why was he awake? His mom never came home this early after her nights out.

    Warren jerked his head towards his door as he heard the sound of the toilet from the bathroom he shares with his sister flushing.

    Then the night before suddenly rushed back into his mind, and what he had set up between Joe and his sister. The sound of the door slamming must have been Joe leaving, not his mother getting home. He smiled as he thought about the night before, and smiled more as he thought about jerking off on his sister in the middle of the night. An idea entering his mind, Warren cringed and forced angry thoughts into his mind, setting off the sting in his forehead that stopped time.

    Warren got out of bed and pulled off his boxers, the only article of clothing he slept in. Assuming his sister was going to go back to her room and go to sleep, Warren walked out of his room, closing his door behind him, and headed for his sister’s room. However, he only made it as far as the bathroom door before he stopped short.

    Julie had opened the bathroom door halfway, clearly on her way out. Warren had half-expected her to be in the bathroom still, so that didn’t surprise him. What surprised Warren was that his sister was still completely naked. He figured she must still be completely out of it to have decided to walk to the bathroom naked, risking Warren actually seeing her. He couldn’t imagine her doing that normally.

    But Warren’s mind soon got distracted from those thoughts as his eyes drifted down his sister’s naked body. He was briefly entranced by her sizable breasts. Her right breast was lifted just slightly towards her side as she pulled the door open behind her. Her left breast stood out perfectly from her body, with not the slightest hint of sag. The difference in positions between her breasts fascinated Warren, as all the other breasts he had seen had been in symmetrical positions. Beyond just the position of the breasts, Warren had trouble pulling his eyes away from the long dark nipples extending out atop each breast. He would swear they were harder than they had been when he had seen them the night before, the nipple itself now almost half an inch in diameter and sticking out easily three-quarters of an inch. Around each nipple was a small but dark areola, extending barely half an inch from her protruding nipples and covered in tiny bumps.

    Unable to resist, Warren reached a finger out and gently traced circles around one of her areola, lightly moaning as he did so. After tracing a few circles around it, he let his finger trace down the upper end of her hard nipple, gently rubbing the tip, and then back down the bottom. He then dragged his finger lightly along his sister’s chest, tracing a ling from the nipple he had been working on, down the cleft between her breasts, up the opposite breast, and worked his ministrations on her other nipple.

    When he finished with that nipple, Warren dragged his finger towards the center of his sister’s body, down her flat stomach, briefly sticking his finger into Julie’s bellybutton, and finally down her freshly shaven pussy mound until his finger reached her slit. He could tell from the smoothness of her pubic area that Julie must have shaved during her shower before Joe came over the night before. Practically ignoring that though, Warren closed his eyes as he pushed his finger into his sister’s slit, feeling her inner folds. He immediately brushed her clit, and couldn’t help but run his finger back and forth over it. Then he slowly worked his finger down farther, feeling the entrance to her hole.

    Warren suddenly opened his eyes and jerked his finger back. What was he doing? This was his bitch sister! He had no problem torturing his sister, or getting off at her expense. But what he was doing right there was getting horny and feeling her up for no other purpose than his own pleasure.

    Looking up and down her body, Warren tried to justify his actions. His sister was hot. Incredibly hot. She may be a total bitch, but that doesn’t change her sexy body. Her body was actually similar to Warren’s favorite types of bodies from the porn he looked at on the web – thin but not too skinny, pretty face, large but not freakishly large boobs with small dark nipples that stuck out a lot, a shaved pussy with lips hiding the inner folds. Julie practically had his ideal female body.

    This realization just made Warren more angry. His bitch sister, who he had hated almost his entire life, practically the one girl he could never have, was his dream eye candy. Suddenly wanting to move on and torture his sister more, Warren turned and walked towards his sister’s room, hiding in her closet with the door slightly open, then started time.

    It wasn’t long before Julie walked in. He watched as she walked slowly and awkwardly over to her bed. She was walking with her ass clenched, her crotch thrust the slightest bit forward, and her knees angled a little bit outwards. A couple times, she must have stepped in a weird painful manner as her back would jerk up straight and she stopped moving, causing her boobs to bounce a little. Warren wondered briefly how much her ass hurt from the night before, but didn’t spend much time on it, feeling no pity whatsoever towards his sister.

    When his sister finally made it to her bed, she laid back against the headboard of her bed with her back on the pillow, brought her knees up in the air, then let them spread to either side of her, her feet staying together. She simply laid there for several moments, staring at the ceiling, her crotch spread almost as much as it could with her legs in the position they were in.

    Then Julie announced to herself, “God I need to get off.”

    Warren watched in awe as his sister brought one hand to a boob and her other dropped between her legs. She began pinching and twisting her nipple as her other hand rubbed circles around her open pussy. Soon Julie closed her eyes and her hands sped up.

    It was Julie’s first moan that knocked Warren out of the trance he had fallen into watching his sister masturbate. He immediately stopped time, then shook his head, trying to clear his mind. He left the closet and approached his sister, frozen in the midst of her masturbation.

    Planning to jerk off onto his sister’s face again, Warren climbed up on the bed, standing over his sister, and aimed his hard dick down at Julie’s face. Looking at her face though, Warren remembered last night with his sister, when she thought she imagined Warren jerking off onto her face, and then afterwards said, “What the fuck is wrong with me?”

    A new idea came to Warren’s mind which he thought would torture his sister even more.

    He climbed off the bed and stood at the side, looking at Julie’s face. Smiling, he carefully reached down and lightly pulled her eye lids open. Warren looked at the directions her eyes were in. She seemed to be looking straight forward and down a bit. Warren laughed, thinking that was just about perfect. He then walked to the foot of the bed and started lightly jerking his dick.

    Then he set off the sting inside his forehead.

    There were a few moments of confusion as Julie initially continued rubbing her pussy and twisting her nipple as she stared ahead of her at her brother smiling and masturbating standing at the foot of her bed.

    Then Julie’s body jerked up and her hands shot out towards the sides of her bed.

    Warren had stopped time before her hands had reached the bed beside her. He moved back into her closet and started time again.

    Julie quickly winced, one hand dropping behind her towards her ass. That wince lasted only a couple of seconds as she swung her head to look around her room. This lasted nearly half a minute before she pulled her hands up to her face, slowly running them forcefully up her face and back through her hair.

    Through her arms, Warren heard her mumble, “Christ! Why would I think of that?”

    Lowering her arms, Julie shook her head and laid back, returning her hand between her legs, but keeping her eyes open.

    The instant her hand started moving, Warren stopped time again, resumed his position jerking off at the foot of her bed, and started time again.

    Julie immediately stopped moving her hand, and Warren likewise stopped time. Before hiding in the closet though, he leaned forward and rubbed Julie’s clit a few times, hoping to get her to feel turned on, thinking she’s getting turned on thinking of him. Once in the closet he started time up. Then Julie would start moving her hand, and he would stop time, come out, jerk off, and start time. Then she’d stop, and he’d stop time, rub her clit and hide in the closet.

    This happened four or five times, with Julie’s face getting more red and her pussy getting more wet each time.

    Finally, Julie just didn’t stop rubbing her pussy. For nearly half a minute, she just stared at her brother masturbating while she did likewise. She was, however, rubbing herself very slowly, and Warren did likewise trying to match her pace. After that half minute or so, Julie suddenly announced, “Go away.”

    She didn’t scream it. Rather, she said it as if she was talking to herself. But she continued rubbing herself.

    “I don’t want to see this.”

    But she kept staring ahead, as if willing the vision ahead of her away, not stopping her hands movements on her pussy.

    Then, with no warning, Julie grabbed a pillow with her free hand and threw it at Warren. Warren stopped time just as one corner of the pillow hit his chest. He stood there for a moment, trying to figure out the best way around this. Eventually he decided to step into the closet, stop and start time momentarily, then resume his position with the pillow now in the air behind him, hopefully giving the effect of it having gone right through him.

    Julie stared forward and shook her head, her hand not stopping on her pussy. For a few seconds, she simply stared forward. Then she closed her eyes.

    Having expected this much sooner, Warren was ready and immediately stopped time as Julie shut her eyes. He walked over, pulled her eyelids open again, and resumed his position jacking off at the foot of her bed, starting up time.

    Julie’s eyes went wide, whether because he had pulled them open too far or because she was surprised she couldn’t keep her eyes closed, Warren didn’t know. However, she tried closing her eyes a few more times, but always to the same result.

    After the last attempt, his sister announced almost pleadingly, “Damn it, I need to get off!” She continued rubbing her pussy at the slow rate she had been as she said this, not taking her eyes off what she no doubt thought was either a dream or an hallucination of her brother.

    Then, with no warning, she announced, “Fine!”

    Upon saying that, her hand at her pussy sped up drastically and her other hand finally returned to her chest. They seemed to be working at double time, as if trying to get off as fast as possible. But the whole time, Julie didn’t take her eyes off of Warren. Matching her new speed, Warren sped up his hand on his dick.

    Barely a minute had passed before Julie started moaning, quickly approaching her orgasm. At the speed he was going, Warren was quickly approaching his as well. In fact, he soon felt his body begin to tense as he was moments from cumming.

    “No!”

    The yell had erupted from his sister, and the suddenness of it caused Warren to stop time. Before he could figure out what was going on, Warren came, spurt after spurt of cum shooting into the air, but stopping mid-flight before landing on his sister or her bed, instead simply floating above her.

    When he was done, Warren finally opened his eyes to see what had happened. Taking in the scene, he wasn’t sure what had happened. Ignoring his cum floating above her, Warren saw that his sister had stopped masturbating, both arms in the air above her head, as if she was being arrested. Her mouth was open, having not finished saying “no” before he had stopped time.

    Warren had no idea what had happened. But he was really pissed that he had cum before she did. He went to the bathroom to get tissues and carefully scooped his cum out of the air into it, bringing the end result back to his room and throwing it out. Then he returned to Julie’s room, immensely curious, and hid in her closet as he set off the sting in his forehead to start time.

    “I can’t do it!” His sister’s response had been immediate, continuing to hold her hands above her. Her face looked racked with inner pain.

    For some time, Julie stayed in this position. However, while she was like this, Warren could see her occasionally shift her hips, as if trying to either rub against something or hold something in. This led Warren to wonder just how close Julie was to getting off when she stopped.

    Finally, Julie dropped her hands to her sides. She slid down her bed until her head was on the pillow, her knees both bent back up into the air. After some careful maneuvering, she pulled the sheets she was on top of over her. She then rolled to the side, her knees still bent, much as she had done the night before. Warren saw her mouth moving and could hear some mumbling, but couldn’t make it out. Stopping time, he opened the closet and laid down just at the bottom of the side of the bed Julie was facing, totally out of her sight but easily within audible range. As he started time, he heard Julie chanting to herself, “–get off to my brother, I can’t get off to my brother, I can’t get off to my brother, I can’t get off–”

    Warren stopped time again and stood up. He could see the mental anguish his sister was experiencing all over her face. He couldn’t help but laugh as he stood up. When he first left his room that morning, he had just planned on jerking off on his sister’s face again. When he caught her masturbating, he had changed that plan to try and get his sister to get off while thinking of him. Instead, what ended up happening was that she stopped very close to her climax, and now refused to masturbate because of him. That was probably better than what he had planned! That must torture her even more! And he still got to cum over his sister’s naked body, even if his cum didn’t get to land on her.

    Satisfied, Warren walked back to his room, started time, and went back to sleep with a big smile on his face.

    The sound of the front door closing woke Warren up. Again. He looked over at his alarm clock. 1:12. That was definitely his mother getting home. He was shocked he had slept through that much of the day. Apparently his sessions with his sister in the middle of the night and then again that morning had taken a lot out of him. He still felt exhausted, lying in his bed having just woken up in the middle of the day.

    As he continued to lie there, he heard his mom come up the stairs, into her room, close her door, and start her shower. Deciding he had built up enough energy, Warren got up and headed downstairs. He went to the kitchen and ate a quick breakfast before heading into the living room to watch TV. Julie was already there lying on the couch and watching some chick flick. She turned as she heard him walk into the room, but quickly jerked her head back towards the TV.

    “Hey,” Warren said, walking over to the recliner.

    “Hey,” his sister muttered back.

    Warren couldn’t help but smile. Normally Julie would’ve bitched at him as he entered the room, said something about not getting to change the channel or insult him or basically anything else that wasn’t nice. But now she was forcefully ignoring him. He could definitely get used to this!

    Deciding not to push his luck, Warren didn’t ask to change the channel. He simply joined in watching the chick flick. However, he did chance the occasional glimpse over at his sister. She was wearing a loose pair of short shorts and an over-sized T-shirt – her usual sleepwear. Two things immediately stood out to him though. Well, three. Two were her hard nipples clearly poking through her shirt, obviously showing she wasn’t wearing a bra. The third was that she still had her knees bent and to the side. Apparently her ass still hurt.

    Warren began wondering about his sister’s nipples. He couldn’t remember ever seeing them hard before, but the past couple days they seemed to be hard whenever he looked. Then again, he had never really looked at his sister in a sexual light before. Maybe her nipples had often poked out and he had just not noticed. Or maybe she was just really horny the past couple days. He didn’t know.

    The movie ended soon and another one started up soon after. It was some political thriller, but much to Warren’s surprise, Julie didn’t change the channel, she just stared forward at the TV as if it was the only thing in the world.

    A short time later, their mom came down and joined them in the living room. It was still the early afternoon, but she came down wearing gym shorts that went down nearly to her knees and an over-sized T-shirt – her normal sleepwear. It wasn’t unheard of for his mother to dress like this mid-day, but it was pretty unusual. She sat down at the opposite end of the couch that Julie was on, just barely having enough room beyond Julie’s feet.

    “Not doing anything today, mom?”

    She turned to look at Warren as he asked the question. “No, honey, just think I need a day off. Watch some TV, read some books, just relax.”

    As she finished speaking, Warren stopped time. He stripped off his clothes, sat back in the recliner, started and stopped time, got dressed, and started time again.

    “Cool,” Warren responded, turning back to the TV, but keeping a watch on his mom out of the corner of his eyes. His mother blinked her eyes at him a few seconds, her eyes seemingly aimed at his crotch, at least to the best he could tell without looking over at her. Then she also turned back to the TV, acting like nothing had happened.

    Warren smiled. He had no reason to mess with his mother that time. She had done absolutely nothing to bother him. He just couldn’t resist. It was too fun!

    About a half hour later, Warren heard his cell phone ring from upstairs. “Shit,” he announced, jumping up and running towards the stairs, mad he had left his cell phone up there. He usually carried it around with him.

    The call was from Pat. He wanted to figure out what was going on for Jake’s party that night. Warren had completely forgotten about the party, and was really glad Pat had called. Pat sounded nervous as hell, but wasn’t trying to talk his way out of it. Warren spent some time calming him down, telling him to not worry about it, to just treat it like when them and their friends got together, that it wasn’t a big deal. He also made plans for Pat’s brother to pick up all the guys from their houses around 9:00 and drive them to the party, and also agreed to pick them up whenever they called, no matter how late it was. At the end of their conversation, they agreed to call the other two. Pat told Warren to call Frank, as he apparently didn’t want to go to the party, while Pat would call Bob, who seemed really excited about it. Warren got off the phone and called Frank. Frank openly admitted he didn’t want to go, but agreed that he would as he didn’t want to be the downer and be the only guy of their group that didn’t go. As Warren started explaining the details of how they were getting there and when they were being picked up, he heard the shower start up. He rushed through the last of the details with Frank, hung up, and cringed in anger, setting off that familiar sting just inside his forehead.

    Warren walked straight to the bathroom. He found his sister naked standing outside the shower, her hand in the stream of the shower, checking the temperature of the water. Realizing he had gotten there too soon, Warren stepped just outside the bathroom, leaving the door the tiniest bit open so he could hear inside.

    Starting time, he soon heard the rings of the shower curtain drag along the rod as Julie closed it. He waited a few seconds, then stopped time again. Opening the shower curtain, Warren found his sister standing at the back of the tub, her knees slightly bent out, one hand spreading her pussy lips. She had apparently just started peeing, as there was a frozen barely yellow stream coming out of her, but it had not quite reached the floor. Closing the curtain as he had done the day before with just his head inside, Warren started time again.

    Things went almost the exact same as they had the day before. Shortly after time started up, Julie brought a couple of fingers down into her piss stream. Leaving them there for a few seconds, she brought them up to her face and sucked on them, though Warren couldn’t see that from behind her. Then she bent over and brought her hand down and splashed her pee up onto her body. As her pee stream finished, she stepped forward into the spray of the shower and started to turn around.

    Warren stopped time as his sister began to turn to face him. He was still amazed at what he was now guessing was his sister’s daily ritual at the beginning of her showers, but not as shocked as he had been the day before. However, Warren tried to let that slip his mind, as that was not why he had come to the shower in the first place.

    Letting go of the curtain, Warren moved to the other side of the shower, the side his sister now had her back to, and peaked in, holding the curtain closed around his head. Then he started time.

    For what seemed like a few minutes, Julie just stood in the shower. Occasionally she would dip her head back into the spray of the shower, or would run her hands through her hair or down her sides, but mostly she just stood still.

    She finally broke that pattern by bending over forwards. She bent so that her entire upper half was upside down and she was looking backwards between her legs, her hands around her ankles. Warren had to stop time so as to not get caught. Before moving, Warren took advantage of the view his sister was giving him, her ass cheeks spread as she was bent over, her red asshole slightly open and her puffy pussy lips slightly colored and squeezed together through her legs. He was surprised that her asshole was more red than pink, like he had seen in most porn, but didn’t think much of it.

    Moving to the other side of the shower again so as to not get caught, Warren held the shower curtain closed against his face and started time. As Warren watched, Julie inched her feet forward slowly until she got right where she wanted.

    “Oh god, that feels good!”

    Julie then reached her hands up to her ass, pulling her cheeks apart. It was as she did this that Warren realized what she was doing. She had positioned herself so that the majority of the shower stream focused on her asshole, the hot water running over her cheeks and asshole, apparently soothing the pain she still felt. It then hit Warren that maybe her asshole was red from being fucked the night before, and that wasn’t its natural color. As she continued to stand in this position in the shower, she started talking to herself.

    “I never should have let him put it back in my ass.” Pause. “Why couldn’t I suck it up and just suck him off?” Pause. “I shouldn’t’ve even let him cum, just thrown him out.”

    She stood like this for several minutes, occasionally talking to herself and running her hands over her ass cheeks. In fact, Warren had stopped time at one point and peeked around the other side of the curtain, risking getting caught although his sister’s eyes were closed, while she traced a single finger around her asshole, gasping when she touched what were obviously either more sensitive or sore spots. She even pushed her finger in up to the first knuckle and twisted her finger, gently pushing out at the sides in all directions.

    Eventually Julie stood up. Warren still behind her, saw his sister quickly look to each side, as if to check if someone was watching her, though she didn’t look behind her. He then smiled as he watched Julie raise both her hands to her chest. He heard her gasp as he guessed she started playing with her nipples. She was at this for less than a minute before he saw one hand work its way down between her legs.

    Warren stopped time.

    He went around to the other side of the tub. Sure enough, his sister had two fingers pressed directly into her clit, her eyes closed. This was what Warren was hoping for! He knew he masturbated in the shower all the time, which gave him the idea that his sister might also, judging by how desperate she had been to get off when she had stopped that morning. He was hoping she had not gotten off during the time he had been asleep. He had no way of knowing whether she did or not, but was guessing if she was getting herself off now, she probably had not, unless she regularly got herself off in the shower – which was a distinctive possibility.

    Not wanting her to get off without being tortured by the thought of him, Warren took off his clothes. First, he opened her eyes, followed by gently moving Julie’s fingers aside and rubbing her clit quickly for a bit, hoping this would give her an extra boost of sexual energy when she saw him. After replacing her fingers, he climbed up so that he was leaning against the wall his sister was facing, one foot on either side of the tub, making his dick roughly level with Julie’s boobs. He was already nearly hard from the show he had received from his sister, not to mention diddling her clit, but he jerked off some more until he felt he was as hard as he was going to get.

    Then he started time.

    The only noticeable response from Julie seeing her brother jerking off less than two feet in front of her was that her eyes went wide, her forehead wrinkled, and her eyebrows sloped down to the side. She looked incredibly depressed and disappointed that she was again seeing her naked brother jerking off as she masturbated, but nonetheless she didn’t stop, her one hand still pinching at her nipple, the other rubbing her pussy. Her eyes didn’t even look away, instead glancing back and forth from looking up at Warren’s face to slightly down at his dick.

    Warren felt himself laugh internally, but worked hard to maintain his composure, simply smiling and saying nothing as he jacked off.

    This went on for a couple minutes as Julie’s hands slowly sped up on herself. Likewise, Warren sped up his own hand. Then, without warning, Julie quietly yelled out, “No! No! No!” She then took the hand from her chest and slammed it palm first forward and towards Warren’s lower stomach.

    Warren, terrified, stopped time as soon as he saw her hand shoot forwards. When he looked down after opening his eyes from the cringe, her hand was less than an inch away from his body. However, when he looked at Julie, her other hand was still on her pussy. He wasn’t sure if she was rubbing it or had stopped moving while she slammed her hand forward, but it was definitely still there. Warren stepped out of the shower, started time just long enough to hear Julie’s hand slam into the wall, then stopped it again. As he looked into the shower, her hand was slightly pulled back, but still in the way of where he had been standing. He bent her arm slightly back towards her, leaving just enough room for him to retake his position without her touching him. Then he restarted time.

    “Shit,” Julie exclaimed, closing her eyes and bringing her hand to her mouth and sucking on her palm which had slammed into the wall. Impressively though, her other hand stayed pressed against her clit, though not moving. As Julie continued to suck on her hand with her eyes closed though, she began rubbing her cunt again. Likewise, Warren began stroking his dick.

    Almost as soon as he had started, Julie opened her eyes.

    “Fuck!”

    Both her hands dropped to her side as she cursed. Warren quickly stopped time, got out of the tub, and walked around to peek in from the other side before starting time up again.

    He watched from behind as his sister made a fist and slammed it into her leg.

    “Why can’t I stop thinking of him? Why can’t I get off?”

    She simply stood there for a few moments before muttering out, “Fuck,” again and reaching forward for her shampoo.

    Thinking his work was done, Warren stopped time, got dressed, and went back to his room before starting time up again. He smiled, thinking about how much he was messing with his sister. Part of him was surprised that he didn’t feel bad at all about what he had done. Another part however wasn’t surprised, as she had tortured him for years, and what he had done really wasn’t that bad, save maybe for making Joe fuck her ass.

    Happy with himself, Warren walked back downstairs.

    As he walked back into the living room, Warren’s mom turned to ask, “Who was that?”

    Warren was confused for a second, then remembered rushing up for his phone earlier, though that was now nearly forty minutes earlier. He was about to answer when he walked by the end of the couch his mom was sitting at, her legs now curled up to the side next to her as she leaned a bit over the edge.

    Unable to resist, Warren stopped time. His mom’s face was less than a foot away from his crotch the way he was standing. Smiling, he stripped off his clothes, Got in the position as if he was walking by, his boner sticking out strong in front of him right in front of his mother’s face, then started and stopped time, putting his clothes back on and resumed the position he had been in, starting time up again.

    “Oh, that was Pat. I’m going to go out with him, Frank, and Bob tonight. Pat’s brother is going to pick me up around 9:00, that okay?”

    He had started talking the second time had started up and was sitting in the recliner by the time he finished. His mom was looking at him, her eyes slightly wide. She didn’t immediately respond. Again unable to resist, possibly because he was so horny from jerking off in front of his sister but never getting off, Warren stopped time again, stripped and sat in the chair, started and stopped time, reclothed himself, then started time again.

    His mother continued staring at him. Not really looking bothered or anything, just staring.

    “That okay, mom?”

    “What?”

    His mother shook her head out of a daze as she responded.

    “It okay that I go out with my friends tonight?”

    His mom smiled at him. “Of course, honey. Go have some fun!”

    Warren gave her a big smile. “Will do, mom. Definitely will do.” She didn’t know the half of it!

    “Good.”

    With that, his mom turned back to the TV. She had obviously changed the channel since both he and his sister left, now watching one of the gazillion crime-solving TV shows that she so loved but Warren so hated. He guessed the movie they had been watching had probably ended, but wasn’t sure. Ignoring his dislike of the TV show, he sat back and watched.

    Some time later, his sister came down in the same shorts and T-shirt she had been wearing before, having not changed into something new after her shower.

    “Mom, my skin’s really dry again. Can you lotion my back for me?”

    The request in itself wasn’t unusual. Warren had heard his sister ask her mom for that many times, though usually it was at the end of the day before she went to sleep, not in the afternoon.

    “Sure, Jules. I’ll be up at the end of the show, there’s only about five minutes left.”

    “Okay, thanks mom.”

    Julie didn’t seem too happy as she turned and walked back upstairs. Their mom, however, simply turned back to the TV show.

    Five minutes later, as the credits just began to roll, Warren stood up and said, “I’m gonna go play some games until dinner.”

    “Okay, honey,” his mom responded, also standing up. “Tell Jules I’ll be right up, I’m just going to go get a drink first.”

    Warren rolled his eyes for show, responding, “Sure, mom.” He then headed upstairs as his mom went to the kitchen.

    As soon as Warren closed the door to his room, he stopped time and went to the closet in his sister’s room. She was standing in front of a mirror staring at herself, a worried look on her face. Warren ignored it and started time as soon as he had closed the closet door enough to hide himself.

    Warren was a bit confused when he started time. Julie didn’t move, still staring at herself in the mirror above her dresser. He was worried he somehow hadn’t started time back up again. Luckily, he soon heard his mom coming up the stairs, proving time had started, that his sister was just not moving.

    He heard the knock on the door.

    Julie’s whole body jumped, the knock apparently catching her by surprise and pulling her out of wherever her mind had been. “Come on in, mom.”

    The door opened. Warren could just barely see his mother come in then turn around to close the door. When he looked back towards his sister, he was surprised to see her shirt off and on the floor. She was wearing no bra, leaving her just in the short shorts and panties she had on. In her hand she had the bottle of lotion she used. Her nipples, in no surprise to Warren anymore, were hard and sticking out.

    At first, Warren was shocked that his sister was suddenly topless in front of their mom. He wasn’t sure why, he just found it strange. He quickly brushed it aside, assuming it was normal for a mom to see her daughter topless, or even naked.

    “Sorry about this, mom. I’m just feeling really itchy.”

    The talking knocked Warren out of his thoughts.

    “It’s not a problem Jules. I’m always here when you need me.” There was a brief pause as she took the bottle of lotion from her daughter. Then his mother added, “Are you cold?”

    His sister looked confused. “What?” Then while saying that looked down at her chest. “Oh!” She laughed, seemingly not embarrassed at all, much to Warren’s surprise. “No, just can’t seem to get them down today. You know how it is.”

    Her mom laughed in response. “Yeah, I certainly do.”

    Julie proceeded to walk over to her bed and laid face down on it. Her mom sat down on the bed next to her, squirting some lotion into her hands, then rubbing them together before leaning over her daughter’s back and starting to rub it in.

    Julie gasped at the first touch of her mother. Turning her head in the opposite direction of her mother, she muttered out, “Oh god, that feels great.”

    Her mom laughed. “You must’ve been really dry for it to feel that good!”

    “Yeah,” Julie responded, “I’m also really sore, so I think that’s adding to it.”

    There was a pause for a moment, Julie’s mom rubbing more lotion into her daughter’s back. Then she asked, “Do you want a massage while I’m at it?”

    Julie turned her head towards her mom, smiling. “That would be great, mom. Thanks!”

    Her mom smiled back at her. “No problem.”

    Warren was standing in shock in the closet. First off, he was shocked that he was getting very aroused watching his mom rub lotion into his topless sister’s back. Second, he was shocked that his mom was about to give her daughter a back massage while topless. He remembered when he was younger his mom used to give both him and his sister shoulder and back massages. They were fantastic! But that had stopped when he was around ten or eleven. Well, at least they had stopped for him then.

    As he continued watching, Warren saw his mother stand up and climb onto the bed. She straddled her daughter and sat down on the backs of her thighs. Then she leaned forward and started working her hands over Julie’s shoulders.

    Warren watched with intrigue as his mother’s hands moved over Julie’s shoulders, rotating between pressing, squeezing, kneading and twisting. They started around Julie’s neck, then worked out towards her arms, and then back to her spine. Then her hand would inch lower down Julie’s back, again pressing, squeezing, kneading and twisting, slowly working their way towards Julie’s sides, then back towards her spine again.

    Warren lost complete track of time watching as the process continued for several minutes, his sister letting out a moan or a compliment of her mother’s massage skills every so often, her mother mostly silent, sometimes mentioning how tight her daughter’s muscles were and that she needs some stress relief.

    When his mother’s hands were going to his sister’s sides at about chest level, Warren could swear he could see his mother’s fingers rub along the swelling sides of Julie’s boobs. However, Julie never commented or reacted when it happened, so he thought he must just have a poor view.

    At one point, when his mother was reaching her daughter’s lower back, she apparently went to far down, causing Julie to yelp and bend up beneath her mother, clenching her ass cheeks.

    “Oh sorry,” their mom said, though her tone was clearly of confusion at what set her off.

    As Julie laid down again, she responded, “It’s not your fault mom. My butt’s just really sore. I did a really long workout yesterday, and I think I overdid it.”

    Unable to hold back, Warren cringed in anger and stopped time. The second time was stopped, he opened the closet door and fell onto the floor laughing. If only his mother knew what Julie’s “long workout” consisted of! Warren was on his back laughing for quite awhile. Holding everything back for so long, being so quiet while watching everything between his mom and his sister, had taken its toll on him, and now he couldn’t stop laughing.

    After some time Warren calmed down. The excuse was actually viable. He knew that Julie did work out a lot, so for all her mom knew, while she wasn’t home the night before Julie could have been exercising and doing something that hit her glutes. Warren had the sudden urge to tell his mom exactly what Julie did that had hurt her ass, but realized there was no way he could do it, as theoretically he shouldn’t know what had happened.

    Calmed down, Warren got off the floor and took a step back towards the closet. After the single step though, he realized time was already stopped and he might as well take a closer look at his mom and sister.

    He walked to the far side of the bed as that was the direction his sister was facing. She looked completely at ease. Her face was calm, eyes closed, mouth partially open. Her naked back was still just a bit shiny from the lotion his mother had rubbed in. The sides of her boobs were very clearly bulging out from beneath her. Looking at them, he noticed that all the visible area of the boob was shiny too. At first, he thought this definitely meant that his mother had rubbed the sides of Julie’s boobs. But as he looked down Julie’s body, he saw that her entire sides were also just that tiny bit shiny too, and he didn’t think he saw his mother’s hands down her entire sides. Maybe Julie had lotioned the rest of her body before her mom had come up.

    Warren then moved onto his mother. Her hands were resting at her sides and she was sitting straight up straddled on her daughter’s thighs. She looked perfectly normal, save for one thing. Her head was looking almost straight down at Julie’s ass. Her eyes were dead on it, looking as if they were taking it in. Warren tried to defend it, thinking maybe she was just staring at it because Julie had just finished talking about it. But he couldn’t help but think that if that was the case then she would have a different look in her eyes. He also couldn’t help but think about his mom massaging Julie’s ass. He could feel himself getting hard just thinking about it.

    Warren pulled himself away from staring at his mom atop his sister for a moment and let some thoughts run through his head. He didn’t know how his mom was going to react when time started up. The way she was staring, maybe she would offer to massage Julie’s ass for her. It certainly wouldn’t surprise him after having watched the interactions between the two. Julie looked like she didn’t care about anything and while she probably wouldn’t request it, it looked like she would accept anything without question. So his mom had to be the one to offer. He suddenly wished he could somehow force the question into his mom’s mind, but knew that he had no such power. He already had the ability to stop time, no need to be greedy!

    So Warren thought of ways to make his mom offer to massage Julie’s ass. But he couldn’t make her. He could only think of ways to make her more likely to offer. Or more accurately, one way.

    He had to get his mother aroused.

    As the thought took control of his mind, Warren started seriously looking at his mother. He was pretty sure she 43, but not positive. He knew for sure she was in her low forties. And she did look her age, maybe high thirties at best. But she certainly didn’t look older than she was. She had slight wrinkles around her eyes and a couple at the corners of her mouth, but no more than that. Her hair was still long and full with no signs of even a single gray hair. Her face didn’t have a round youthful look though, she definitely looked mature.

    But she certainly wasn’t bad looking. She had full lips and beautiful eyes. She was an inch or two shorter than Julie, but had a larger frame. Her chest was probably slightly larger than Julie’s, but proportionately to the rest of her body they looked smaller. Her stomach looked pretty normal, definitely on the good side for an over forty year old. She had well-defined hips and a round ass, but not a big ass, though the way she was sitting on Julie her ass stuck out a noticeable amount. She wasn’t a straight out MILF like Sarah’s mom, the school nurse he had once gotten a boner for during a checkup, but his mom definitely was not a bad looking lady.

    Warren decided to go through with it. He would rub his mom’s nipple and her clit in hopes of arousing enough sexual energy in her to want to massage her daughter’s ass. Warren walked up right next to his mother. Taking a deep breath, he pulled her T-shirt up and over her chest.

    He was surprised to find her wearing a bra. He wasn’t sure why he was surprised, he just figured that as Julie hadn’t been wearing a bra his mother wasn’t going to be either. This complicated things slightly. Warren knew he didn’t want to take off her bra or move it around. He learned the day before that whenever he did that, the person he did it to got distracted and needed to fix it.

    Going for the least obtrusive route, Warren reached forward, and sneaked a single finger into one of his mom’s bra cups. Quickly finding her nipple, he rubbed his finger around it for awhile, not knowing how long would be enough to arouse her. After he felt he had done it enough, he brought the same finger over to her other bra cup and repeated the process. Upon finishing, he straightened the cups of her bra out, trying to make it as if his finger had never been in there.

    Then Warren looked down. He looked past his mother’s stomach, which did stick out a tiny bit, past the line where her stomach turned into shorts, and down to where her legs parted. He reasoned that he had two choices. Either he could rub her pussy through her shorts, or he could pull out her shorts and underwear, stick his hand down the front, and rub her pussy directly.

    Wanting the most effective results, at least that’s how he defended his decision in his mind, Warren reached his finger down and beneath both the band of his mother’s shorts and her panties, then pulled out. The shorts and panties stayed pulled out as he let go with his finger. Leaning in, Warren looked down into the shorts and panties to see his mother’s pussy.

    He couldn’t see much. Her slit must be angled slightly beneath her, blocking his view of it. But he did see his mom’s pubic hair above her slit shaved into the shape of a ‘V.’ Warren suddenly thought back to the night before. He knew his mom had gone out, but he had assumed she had just gone out with friends. Was she actually hooking up with a guy? Did she shave her pussy like this for him? Or maybe she just liked keeping her pubic hair like that.

    Warren forced himself to stop thinking about it as he reached a hand forward and with the palm facing into his mother’s body, slid his hand down over her skin, over her hair, until his middle finger could curl beneath her and he felt her slit. He couldn’t slide his hand much farther down, but he got enough until his finger reached what he thought was his mother’s clit. He started to rub it, but realized that what he was rubbing was too big to be her clit. He let his finger wander around, trying to find a smaller fold above that, but found nothing. He didn’t dare push farther down without risking moving his mother and distracting her when he started time again. So he worked under the assumption his mom just had an over-sized clit and rubbed it for awhile, tracing the outline with his finger.

    When he thought he had rubbed it enough, Warren pulled his hand out. He then pushed his mother’s panties back into her skin and ran his hand over them trying to smooth it out. Then he pulled her shorts in and did the same. Finally, he pulled her shirt back down. He took one last glimpse at his mom and his sister before heading back to the closet.

    Inside, Warren made sure he had a good line of sight, and set off the stinging in his forehead.

    There was no movement for a bit. Both girls just maintained their positions. Eventually, his sister without moving her head simply asked, “Mom?”

    His mother appeared to Warren to still just be staring at Julie’s ass. But shortly after Julie spoke, her mother did too. “Julie,” she began, then took a deep breath. Warren did also, hoping for the best. “I could rub your butt too if you like. Try to get the soreness out of it.”

    Julie didn’t move and had little emotion in her voice as she simply replied, “That would be great, mom.”

    Warren couldn’t believe his luck! He was about to see his mother rub her daughter’s ass!

    As he watched, his mom slid a few inches down Julie’s legs, until she was straddling her knees, as opposed to her thighs. Then she just placed her hands on Julie’s butt and started lightly moving them in circles.

    The second her mom’s hands touched her butt, Julie’s body stiffened, then loosened up again. The action didn’t go unnoticed by her mother, who seemingly much more comfortable about the situation said, “You weren’t kidding about being sore! You must have really overworked yourself.”

    Warren kept his laughter in his head as his sister just replied, “Yeah.”

    The massage continued on as Warren watched. His mom began rubbing, pressing, kneading, and squeezing her ass just as she had been doing to Julie’s back. Every so often, Julie’s body would tense up, then quickly loosen up again.

    After one of these times she tensed up, Julie, still with her head sideways on her pillow, asked, “Mom, would you mind pulling my shorts off? The elastic hurts sometimes when you press it into me.”

    Warren watched as his mom stopped short what she was doing. It was obvious that she thought the request was unusual. She simply replied, “You sure, Jules?”

    “It’s not like there’s anything there you haven’t seen before, mom.”

    Her mother, again gaining comfort in the situation after her brief lapse, replied, “Okay,” as she got up and moved over to the side of her bed. She hooked her fingers in the waistband of her daughter’s shorts and started to pull.

    Almost immediately, Julie added, “Underwear too.”

    Warren couldn’t see his mom’s facial reaction. She didn’t say anything either. But after a short pause, she readjusted her fingers under Julie’s shorts, hooking her fingers inside her daughter’s panties. Then he watched as Julie lifted her hips and their mom pulled her shorts down to her knees. Julie’s hips then dropped back to the bed as her mom pulled the shorts and panties off the rest of her legs, placing them on the bed beside her. Then without words, his mom simply climbed atop his sister again, straddling her knees, and started rubbing Julie’s bare ass with her hands.

    At first Warren thought he was lucky again to see this, but he got distracted quickly as he could tell something was up. The first thing his mom’s hands did was gently pull her daughter’s cheeks apart. Julie tensed up at this, but said nothing. His mom then looked up at her daughter’s head, which was still sideways on the pillow, then lowered her own head closer to her daughter’s ass. She pulled apart Julie’s ass cheeks again, then sat up and stopped moving her hands, just resting them on her daughter’s ass.

    It took several moments before Julie seemed to notice. She didn’t move, but he heard her confusedly ask, “Uhhhh, mom?”

    The response was almost instantaneous. “Did you have anal sex last night?”

    Julie’s head jerked around, along with most of her upper body. “What? No! I would never do that.”

    “Then did you put something up there recently? A shampoo bottle?”

    “Ewww, no! Why would I do that to myself?”

    Warren could only see the back of his mother’s head as she shook it, responding, “I know what a butt looks like after anal sex.” She paused here while Julie had a look of fear on her face throwing every denial she could out. It made no difference as her mother finally continued, “And your red butthole looks like something went in there recently.”

    The room suddenly went quiet. Warren had been shocked enough to just hear his mom utter the phrase “anal sex.” But when she said she knew what an asshole looked like after anal sex, he went into shock. How would she know that? Has his mom had anal sex before? But then how would she know what that looked like? Did she bend over and look at herself in the mirror? Or did she have a friend whose asshole she’d seen after they had anal sex?

    He continued watching the stare down between his mother and his sister. His mom had since gotten off Julie, who was now sitting up beside her mom staring into her eyes, willing her mom to believe her. Warren couldn’t see his mother’s face, so he didn’t know how she was reacting.

    The silence suddenly broke as Warren’s naked sister broke into sobs and threw her arms around her mother. Through tears, she told her mom how she had had Joe over the night before, whom she had gone on a few dates with and wanted to make her boyfriend. They had sex for the first time last night, but she couldn’t get off in the missionary position because Joe’s dick was too small. Julie didn’t normally like doggy style, but decided to try it with Joe because she wasn’t getting anything out of the missionary position with him. Then, when he thrust into her, it was in her ass, not her pussy. He apologized and said it was a mistake, but also that he wanted to get off. She didn’t want to disappoint him as she still wanted to make him her boyfriend as he was a popular guy, but she didn’t want to suck his dick since it had just been in her ass, she didn’t want it in her cunt (her words) for the same reason, and he didn’t want a handjob. So she told him to just finish off in her ass. She told her mom how much it had hurt, how she couldn’t even get out of the position until after Joe had fallen asleep beside her, and even then, she couldn’t straighten her legs because it hurt too much, and how it had hurt all day. She then added that she never even got off with him last night and was all worked up and tried to get herself off a couple times today, but just couldn’t do it (Warren noted that she didn’t say why she couldn’t). Then she just cried into her mom’s shoulder.

    Warren was blown away that Julie would reveal all this to their mom. He hadn’t seen his sister cry in years. It actually crossed his mind whether Julie was just putting on a show, though still telling the truth, to make her mom less mad or disappointed in her. That seemed like a stretch, even for her, so he was guessing she was genuinely crying, for which he actually started to feel bad, as he had essentially caused it.

    Their mom said nothing for some time. She simply held her naked daughter, one hand on the back of her head, one rubbing up and down her back. It was quite some time before she finally spoke. Holding her daughter’s head in both hands, she pulled back and looked at her face.

    “That’s the first time you ever had something in your butt, huh?”

    Julie’s head simply nodded in her mother’s hands.

    Her mother shook her head lightly. She was silent for awhile, then said, “How could you be so ignorant Jules? You’re usually more aware on matters like this. I told you when I gave you permission to go on the pill that you’ve got to be careful with guys, that some are really sneaky. If you have sex with enough guys, of course one’s going to try and put it in your butt. That should just be common sense. Luckily you said you had a guy with a small….” She paused, before continuing, “penis. Imagine if he had been larger. If you are going to remain sexually active, you should use something to stretch out your butthole while you masturbate.” She paused again. The look of shock in Julie’s face was priceless, though Warren imagined his face wasn’t much better. “Do you have a dildo?”

    Julie nodded in the affirmative through her shock.

    “How big is it?”

    Warren watched as his sister got up, went to her dresser, opened a drawer, reached to the back of it, then unrolled a shirt he’d never seen her wear revealing a big pink dildo inside. He had no real basis for comparison for dildos, but he assumed it was big as he could tell it was much longer and a little wider than his own dick at its hardest.

    She handed the dildo to her mother, who looked at it and shook her head before responding, “This won’t work. I’ll give you one of my smaller ones. It should be a good beginning point to stretch yourself out with.” She stopped for a bit, then continued, “I’m not saying you should have anal sex again, but whether you want to or not, you’ll find that some guys are very insistent, and unless you want to send them packing, you’re going to let them….” She paused again, continuing, “have anal sex with you. And you want to be prepared.”

    Warren watched as his mother handed Julie’s dildo back to her. “Listen, I’ll go get you a smaller one, I’ll be right back.” Both Julie and Warren watched as their mother left the room. Warren then turned back to Julie. She looked to be in about as much shock as he was, having just heard their mother’s knowledge and advice regarding anal sex. Warren concluded his mom must have plenty of sexual experience, anal and otherwise, to dish out the advice she just had, not to mention her apparent collection of dildos, of which she had enough to spare to just give Julie one.

    Julie meanwhile just stood there naked with the pink dildo hanging in her hand like a limp dick, staring at the door through which her mother had just left, her eyes wide and her mouth hanging open. Her crying had completely stopped, and there was actually almost no hint of it on her face. Just shock. But she eventually got over it, shaking her head and coming back to the present. She looked down at the dildo in her hand. She grabbed the shirt on the dresser it had been rolled up in and started to roll the dildo back up in it. After just a couple rolls, she stopped, shrugged her shoulders, then pulled the dildo out of the shirt, placing the shirt on the dresser and the dildo back in her drawer.

    As she was doing that, Warren heard his mom come back in the room. Both he and his sister turned immediately to see their mom walk across the room to Julie.

    “Here,” she said, holding out a small, skinny, silver dildo to her daughter. “This should help with….” She paused yet again, finishing, “what we just talked about.”

    Finally finding her voice, Julie responded, “Thanks.” She took the dildo and placed it in the same drawer as the pink one.

    As she turned around her mother asked, “So you’re still sore?”

    “Yeah.”

    Warren saw a small smile on his mom’s face through the mirror over Julie’s dresser.

    “Alright, lie down then, I’ll try to help out.”

    Without question, Julie just laid down on her bed again. Her mom grabbed the lotion and resumed her position straddling her daughter’s knees.

    “Just try to relax. This is going to feel a bit cold, but I promise it will help.”

    Julie’s head was to the side again, seemingly not paying any attention to her mom. Warren however watched very closely as his mother squeezed just a small amount of lotion out onto a single finger. He thought he knew what was about to happen, and saw his thoughts confirmed as his mother tried to spread Julie’s ass cheeks with one hand and then slowly lowered her other hand until it was out of Warren’s view.

    Julie’s head suddenly shot up.

    Warren couldn’t hold back any more and stopped time.

    He practically ran out of the closet and over to his sister’s bed. Sure enough, his mom was holding his sister’s ass cheeks apart with one hand while a single finger on her other hand was almost up to the first knuckle in Julie’s ass. She appeared to be spreading the lotion just around the inside of the ring of her asshole.

    Having never seen an asshole stretched around something before, he was entranced by his sister’s asshole tightened around his mother’s finger. It looked tighter than he could imagine. Better than in any of the porn he had seen. His first thought was how lucky Joe had been to have his dick in there. Then he blocked that thought from his mind, realizing that would mean he wanted to fuck his own sister in the ass. He convinced himself that wasn’t the case, only that he wanted to keep getting back at her for all the trouble she had caused him over the years.

    As if doing so would prove to himself he was right, Warren turned around and walked back to the closet, closing the door and setting off the stinging in his forehead.

    “Sorry, Jules,” his mom said upon starting up time. “It may not be comfortable at first, but I promise it’ll not only make you feel better, but it’ll help your butthole heal quicker.”

    While she was talking, Julie had lowered her head back onto the pillow. In a slow, almost enchanted-sounding voice, she replied to her mother, “It was just the initial shock. It feels great now.”

    “I’m glad,” was all the response that came from her mother.

    During the whole conversation, Warren watched his mom continue to twist her arm around, no doubt twisting her finger to cover the entire rim of her daughter’s asshole. Shortly after the conversation ended though, Warren watched his mom pull her finger up and wipe it along her naked calf, as if wiping the lotion off. She started to get up, announcing, “That should do it.”

    Julie quickly turned her head towards her mother. “Wait, mom!”

    Her mother paused and looked at Julie.

    In a pleading voice, Julie asked, “Will you keep massaging me?”

    Warren couldn’t see his mother’s face, but in a placating voice, he heard, “Sure, your back again?”

    Julie put her head back down and responded, “How about my legs?”

    “Sure.”

    Warren watched as his mother got up and turned around, sitting again straddled over Julie’s lower back, now facing him. Her hands went first to the top of her daughter’s ass cheeks, slowly massaging them as she worked past Julie’s ass to her legs. She used both hands on one leg, again rubbing, pressing, kneading, and twisting. She slowly leaned forward, working her way down the leg, and then back up. Then she switched to the other leg and repeated, finishing by rubbing her daughter’s ass again.

    She got up and moved to the side of her daughter, saying, “I think that should do it.”

    Julie rolled onto her side to look at her mother. She was facing away from Warren, so he couldn’t see her face, or her body for that matter, but he again heard the pleading in her voice when she asked, “Will you do my front too?”

    Before having seen this, Warren would have expected his mom to be surprised at a request from her naked daughter to massage the front of her body. But having just witnessed what he had, he was instead surprised to see the surprise in her. His mom’s eyes went wide and he could just barely see her blush in response to her daughter’s request. In a shaky voice, she responded, “Are you sure?”

    Even as his sister eagerly responded, “Yes,” Warren could both see in his mother’s face and hear in her voice the hesitation she had towards this request. Warren cringed and stopped time in order to encourage a positive response.

    Coming out of the closet, Warren walked over to his mother. He pulled up her shirt, got behind her, and sneaked a finger from each of his hands into the cups of his mom’s bra, quickly finding and rubbing her nipples. After spending some time there, he pulled out her shorts and panties again and slid his hand over her V-shaped pubic hair until his finger could rub her large clit. When he felt he had worked her up enough, he pushed in and smoothed out her panties again, then pushed in and smoothed out her shorts, then pulled her shirt down before finally returning to the closet.

    As he set time in motion again, he saw his mother’s face turn even more red. He was worried though, as for several seconds she didn’t respond or move. However, she finally muttered out, “Alright.”

    Julie smiled and said, “Thanks,” as she lay back with her head sideways on her pillow, this time with her head twisting towards Warren. Now face up, her body was totally exposed to both Warren and his mother. He could see gravity pulling her large breasts slightly to the side and down her body, as well as her shaved slit visible between her slightly spread legs.

    Warren’s mother took a quick once over, then moved to straddle her naked daughter’s thighs. As she felt her mother sit down on her, Warren saw a look of relaxation come across Julie’s face. He couldn’t quite put his finger on why, but he felt some anger rise up as he saw the look on his sister’s face. It was as if she was now getting something she wanted, like she always expected to get what she wanted.

    Before Warren could think much more about it, his mother lifted up one of her daughter’s arms. Resting it on her shoulder, she leaned in so she could reach her daughter’s shoulder, again rubbing, squeezing, pressing and twisting her hands around her daughter’s arm, slowly working her way from her shoulder to her hand, then back to her shoulder. When she finished that arm, she repeated the same process on her daughter’s other arm.

    As she finished with that arm, Warren watched his mother’s hands drift to Julie’s shoulders by her neck, slowly working their way down. Warren could easily see the hesitation in his mother’s movements, as she slowly worked her hands through the cleft between her daughter’s breasts, but avoiding contact with her breasts as much as possible. She then slid her hands outwards until they were both just beneath Julie’s breasts, but not quite touching them.

    Watching the scene before him, Warren was torn. He could tell from the look on his sister’s face that she was disappointed that her mother was not reaching for her breasts, and he could tell from his mother’s movements that she was very hesitant to do so. Warren was torn because he wanted to see his mother grope his sister’s tits. But he hated the fact that his hopes fell in line with his sister’s. He hated to see her get what she wanted, even if it was what he wanted to.

    Making a decision, Warren stopped time. He would turn his mom on, and whatever happened would happen. If he brought up her sexual tension and she still didn’t grope his sister, at least he could say he tried and that Julie didn’t get what she wanted. If she did, he got a show he was not likely to see again, even if Julie got what she wanted. So he left the closet to again go rub his mother’s nipples and clit, just as he had twice before. After doing so, he returned to the closet and started time, ready for whatever happened.

    For the first several moments, Warren watched as his mother’s hands continued to rub just beneath Julie’s boobs. Then, he saw them slowly rub down to Julie’s sides, then upwards on her body until she was rubbing Julie’s sides just next to her tits, occasionally brushing against them as they were hanging down towards her sides.

    Then her hands were on her daughter’s tits. It wasn’t an incredibly fast motion, but it was quick compared to the speed at which her hands had been moving before. Warren saw Julie’s mouth open and gasp as her mother began gently pressing and kneading her tits. As Warren continued to watch, his mother continued to work over her daughter’s chest, constantly changing her hand motions from pressing to pushing to kneading to twisting to pulling to pinching and so on. What struck Warren though was that none of her movements ever focused on the nipples. Rather they always worked on the whole boob, pressing the boobs into her chest then twisting her hands lightly in different directions or using her full hand to pull the boobs towards her or push them together, or using the space between her knuckles to pinch the tit flesh between them, but never pinching the nipples. Warren actually thought he saw a look of disappointment in his sister’s face during this, despite her occasional moans. He thought she wanted more, but wasn’t getting it. He couldn’t help but smile at the thought.

    His mother seemed to spend more time on her daughter’s tits than any other part of the body she’d massaged so far. However, it did eventually come to an end. If his sister looked disappointed before, she looked downright distraught as her mother’s hands drifted down off her daughter’s boobs and onto her daughter’s stomach. As she worked her stomach, Warren’s mother also inched her own body down until she was straddling her daughter’s knees, instead of her thighs.

    Warren wasn’t sure where this was going. He watched as his mother’s hands slowly worked their way down Julie’s stomach just to the top of her mound. But then, they drifted towards the side, and slowly worked down to the tops of Julie’s thighs, avoiding her shaved mound.

    Warren could see in his mother’s movements that she was clearly avoiding her daughter’s pussy. Needing to see more, Warren stopped time. He again went out to intervene. He wasted no time getting his fingers working on his mother’s nipples again, rubbing them longer and harder than he had before, hoping for a scene he’d never forget when he was done. He then worked his hand down to her pussy and rapidly rubbed and flicked her large clit. He spent far longer time than he had even planned, unable to hold back his hopes. Finally, he straightened out his mother’s clothes and went back to the closet to start time.

    The first thing he saw was his mother’s hands move from the front of Julie’s thighs to the insides of her thighs, again with movement much quicker than normal. Then, slowly, she worked her hands up and around the outer edges of her daughter’s pussy lips. She traced her fingers in small circles as she continued up above her daughter’s slit and onto the mound just above. Placing both hands diagonally on her daughter, fingers intertwined on the mound, Warren watched his mother apply pressure to Julie’s mound while her thumbs ran in circles beneath her hands just atop Julie’s pussy lips, causing her lips to gently spread apart. Then she slowly worked her hands down, her thumbs spreading Julie’s lips while her hands slid down and applied pressure holding them open. As Julie’s lips were finally held open fully spread, her mother’s thumbs ran in small circles on the insides of her lips.

    Warren had been occasionally glancing up at his sister’s face, seeing her in a complete state of pleasure – her eyes closed but eyebrows lifted, her mouth open and letting out the occasional moan or gasp. He didn’t want to see his sister in a state of pleasure, but he was entranced by watching his mother practically finger Julie under the pretense of a massage. He kept trying to focus on his mother’s hands over his sister’s pussy, but couldn’t hold back the occasional look back up to Julie’s face.

    Then, with no warning, the pretense faded dramatically. Warren watched his mother shift her hands a bit diagonally as, while keeping her fingers intertwined, one thumb began circling around and over Julie’s clit while the other pressed down into the first knuckle into her hole, running circles around the inner rim of it.

    Warren couldn’t believe it! He really hadn’t expected his mother to go this far. He simply wanted to get her to touch Julie’s pussy, to continue her so-called massage. While she was obviously still trying to make it look like a massage, whether for her benefit or her daughter’s he couldn’t tell, it was obviously more than that.

    “Oh god yes!”

    The exclamation took Warren by surprise as his eyes shot to his sister’s head, which turned to face the ceiling as her hips pushed up. In the mere seconds that Warren’s eyes took to get back to her hips though, all pretense of a massage was over. His mother had one hand with two fingers extended rapidly running circles over her daughter’s clit. Her other hand had two fingers as deep into her daughter’s hole as they would go. He expected that hand to be pumping in and out, but rather his mother was doing some side-to-side motion, her elbow jerking back and forth slightly as her fingers did whatever they were doing inside Julie.

    Warren lost track of time watching this. At least he thought he did. It seemed like not even a minute had passed before Julie started moaning out, “Fuck, fuck, fuck, fuck!” Then her head went back and her body arched. Her mom’s hands didn’t stop moving though, and Warren thought he saw a tiny squirt of fluid erupt over the hand with fingers inside Julie. After the squirt, the hands began to slow down, eventually pulling back. Warren watched as his mother stood up.

    “That’s what you needed.” There was a pause before she turned to walk away. “Now I should go make dinner.”

    She then started to walk quickly for the door. When she had turned, Warren saw her blank expression fade into a look of pain and shock. He wasn’t sure why, but he was guessing she felt like she lost control and shouldn’t have done what she just did to her daughter.

    “Wait, mom!”

    Julie’s exclamation fell on deaf ears as her mother walked out of the room, closing the door behind her. Warren looked back and saw Julie smiling, maybe even beaming at the door, then continuing to beam as she turned her head up towards the ceiling. He couldn’t help but feel anger rising as he compared the look on his sister’s face to that which had been on his mother’s.

    Warren continued to watch as his sister, still beaming, slid both hands to her pussy, apparently just covering it, cupping it with both hands. Then she closed her eyes as she squeezed her hands up into her, her hands still just cupping herself. Shortly after she did this, her body suddenly shivered for several seconds, though Warren wasn’t sure why. He figured there was no way she had another orgasm from simply cupping her pussy.

    But then he saw his sister slide one hand up her body to her chest, while the other one slid up just enough until her fingers were on her clit and started rubbing.

    Warren smiled, finally seeing an opportunity to get involved, and hopefully get off as he was horny as hell. He stopped time, stripped, went over to his sister’s face and pulled her eyes open, then took his position at the foot of the bed and began to jerk off, starting time.

    “Fuck!”

    Julie immediately stopped masturbating as she cursed.

    Disappointed, but not wanting to ruin the illusion he was setting up for her, he stopped time and went back into her closet, bringing his clothes with him. He quickly started time.

    Julie looked pissed off, but her anger faded to a smile, much to Warren’s dismay. Talking to herself, she muttered, “Well, at least I got off.” Then she reached down to her panties and shorts. Pulling her panties out of her shorts, she curled her legs up above her, hooked her feet inside, and began to extend her legs up in the air, pulling her panties down as her legs went up.

    Warren set off the sting in his forehead. He came out of the closet and walked over to the bed. Julie’s legs were almost straight up in the air, her panties around her calves, her hands on either side of her panties, her upper body curled forward a bit so she could reach up there. In this position, her boobs were hanging slightly onto her stomach, her red asshole was totally exposed, and her wet pussy lips were pressed together between her legs, giving Warren quite the view. He found the position and view incredibly sexy, even if it was his sister, and reached a hand out to touch her.

    Then he stopped. Despite how horny and hard he was, Warren really didn’t want to give his sister any more pleasure, which would undoubtedly happen when time started again if he touched her. Cursing, Warren pulled his head back. He thought for awhile whether he should just jerk off on her now, needing to get off. After some thinking hard about it, Warren decided to hold off, saving his load for someone at the party he was going to go to in just a few hours.

    So Warren put his clothes back on, walked back to his room, and started time. He tried to play games, but his mind was completely distracted. Luckily, less than half an hour later, his mom called up for dinner.

    Warren headed down to the kitchen. His mom was already sitting with a dish in front of her, so he just sat down, followed shortly thereafter by his sister. While eating, Warren’s mom asked him, “So what time are you going out again?” While she was obviously trying to look and sound normal, Warren could tell that something was wrong with her.

    “Pat’s brother will be picking me up around nine.”

    Then, without turning towards her, his mother simply asked, “How about you, Jules? Any plans?”

    “I was going to go to a party tonight, but I really don’t feel like it anymore.” Her answer came out completely happy, as if she didn’t have a care in the world, which pissed Warren off. However, he couldn’t help but wonder if the party she had planned to go to was the same one he was in fact going to. He also wondered whether Julie didn’t want to go to the party because of what had happened the night before, or because of what just happened with their mom.

    Warren didn’t get much time to think about it as his mother finally turned toward Julie, responding, “Are you sure? It’s a Saturday night, you should enjoy yourself.” Warren could tell by his mother’s eyes that she wanted Julie to go out, and leave the house to her for the night.

    Julie, smiling back, simply responded, “No, that’s okay. I think I just need a night to relax at home.”

    Warren’s mom didn’t respond and simply went back to eating. Julie, though, kept glancing towards her mom as if wanting to talk to her more.

    As they finished dinner, Warren announced he was going upstairs. He left the kitchen, walked up the stairs, then stopped time. He walked back and stood just outside the kitchen, listening in as he started time.

    “I said no,” his mother stated firmly.

    “But–,” Julie began to respond.

    “Not now. If you want, we can talk more when Warren leaves.” There was a pause as he heard a chair move. “I’m going to go up and read. I need you to do the dishes.”

    Warren stopped time and headed up to his room before starting time up again. Not long after, he heard footsteps coming up the stairs, presumably his mother. He sat and thought for awhile, wondering what exactly they were going to talk about. He really wanted to hear it, but then he would have to miss the party. After a short debate in his mind, he justified that the party was going to be more fun.

    Having made up his mind, Warren killed some time playing video games before showering and getting ready for the party.

    Shortly after 9:00, Warren heard Pat’s brother pull up. He headed out to them and got in the car. He was the last one to be picked up. As they were pulling out of Warren’s driveway, Frank asked, “Are you sure this is a good idea?”

    Warren was about to defend the idea, but got cut off by Bob, and then Pat’s brother, both of which thought the party was a great idea. Warren simply smiled and said nothing. There was a brief silence afterwards, but then the conversation quickly turned to video games, and stayed on the topic until they got to Jake’s house.

    Pat’s brother dropped them off then drove away quickly, leaving them no option for retreat, much to the liking of Warren and Bob, while not so much to the liking of Frank and Pat. There were tons of cars in the driveway, more lining the street, and music was blaring from inside the house. They could hear voices around back, but no one was in the front of the house.

    Taking the lead, Warren walked up to the front door. Bob seemed suddenly nervous, hanging behind Warren. As they got to the door, Warren reached for the knob. Frank stopped him, asking, “Shouldn’t we knock?”

    Warren simply shook his head, “It’s a party man, you just go in.”

    And so they did. Warren opened the door to find a group of people standing in front of it. He walked in and around them, followed by his friends.

    Now he was confused. He wasn’t sure where to go from here. He decided to head for the kitchen, dodging people as he went.

    Warren had barely stepped into the kitchen before he heard his name shouted.

    “Warren, man, I was beginning to think you wouldn’t make it!”

    Jake ditched the crowd he was with and came over. “These must be your friends.”

    “Yeah,” Warren replied, patting each friend in turn, “this is Bob, Pat, and Frank.”

    Jake turned to look at them. “What’s goin’ on guys? I’m Jake.” Jake then turned back to Warren and put his arm around him, saying, “Shit man, you should see all the skirts here. Maybe we’ll get lucky and catch another show!”

    It was at that point that Warren realized Jake was already pretty close to drunk. Warren just smiled back and said, “Hey man, who knows?”

    “Yeah man! Who knows is right! Now we gots to get you guys some drinks!”

    Jake then practically dragged the four over to the corner of the kitchen where the keg was and poured a beer for each of them, himself included as his glass was empty.

    They stood around the keg for awhile and talked while drinking. At Jake’s urging, they all drank their first beers quickly, soon starting on their seconds.

    Jake ditched them soon after, leaving the four of them alone in their own little group. Part of Warren wanted to go explore the rest of the party, but his friends were clearly uncomfortable and he suddenly felt bad for them, so he stuck around and talked with them, rather than drag them through the rest of the party.

    A short while later, Warren felt himself get yanked backwards, his beer luckily being low enough to not spill.

    “I thought that was you! Warren, right? How the hell are you?”

    Warren immediately recognized the person who pulled him away as Joe. He started to respond, but Joe cut him off, talking to a random group of guys Warren didn’t recognize at all. “This guy got the best show ever in school the other day!” Joe slapped Warren’s back while saying this, then turned to him and added, “Shit, now that your sister’s not around, you got to tell me all about it!”

    Warren then began to relate the story of how a breeze must have flipped up these three girl’s skirts the other day and he was just feet away and got to see their camel toes, each of which he described in detail to a round of cheers and occasional high fives from the group of guys he didn’t know, sometimes being pressed for even more detail than he had.

    While that was going on, Jake came back in the kitchen. Warren didn’t hear the conversation, but after he talked to Frank, Pat and Bob for a bit, he left the room with them in tow.

    Shortly after Warren finished his story, he told the group he was going to go explore the party, taking advantage of the fact that his friends had been pulled away.

    More people must’ve shown up, as the house was getting pretty packed. Walking into the next room, Warren saw a large group of girls with just a few guys mixed in. He immediately recognized one of the girl’s as Val, who seemed to be hitting on one of the guys in the room, though the guy didn’t seem too interested. He was surprised to see her without Sarah or Tammy. He recognized that Val was clearly drunk as he inched his way into the room. Just as he was approaching her, another guy said something to the guy she was trying to get with and he turned around. Val apparently took advantage of the opportunity to pull her hair tie out, letting her hair down. Being clearly drunk though, she accidentally launched the hair tie several feet over at someone else.

    Warren couldn’t help but laugh, and before he realized it, he announced, “Smooth!”

    Val had heard, and looked at him. She grimaced at him and flipped him off saying, “Fuck you.” She then went over to retrieve her hair tie. She bent over at the hips to grab her hair tie off the floor. Warren immediately set off the familiar stinging in his forehead.

    He walked up behind Val and, responding to her prior comment, said, “Okay!”

    Val was wearing a skirt again, and bent over the way she was, it was already exposing the bottom of her panties, though you’d have to look close to notice, as her red satin panties were the same color as her red skirt.

    Warren was definitely going to take a close look. He pulled up Val’s skirt, exposing her ass to him. He was slightly disappointed she wasn’t wearing a thong as she had been the other day he flipped her skirt up, but quickly got over it. Wasting no time, he grabbed her panties and pulled them down to mid-thigh.

    The sight before him blew his mind. Warren knew Val was skinny, and could tell through the clothes she normally wore that the girl had next to no ass. Bent over as she was now, she looked like she literally had no ass. Her back just curved up and then back down into her legs. Bent over, her tiny ass cheeks were fully spread, leaving almost no hint of her ass crack. The only major hint that he was staring at an ass was the large pink asshole staring back at him.

    And he wasn’t kidding when he said large!

    Val had the biggest asshole he had ever seen in the middle of her tiny ass. When he had seen his sister in a similar position earlier in the day, her asshole had been tiny and red. Val’s was a gaping pink hole, wide enough and open enough for him to actually be able to look inside her ass, seeing pink wrinkles fade into blackness. Warren couldn’t imagine that such a large asshole was natural, and was guessing that either Val was a slut and took it in the ass a lot, or, like his mom had suggested his sister do, she masturbated with a dildo up her ass. Either way, she was definitely stretched out.

    Looking down a bit, Warren was glad to see that Val had shaved since he had last peaked at her pussy, showing no signs of any hairs on her pussy lips that were sticking back through her legs. Her pussy lips were surprisingly tiny though, and didn’t quite push all the way together. He could see just a hint of what was between them. Squatting down, Warren pulled her small lips apart. He was surprised to find not much more between them. He could make out a tiny clit, and saw just hints of inner lips, barely sticking out around Val’s hole. Her pussy hole, though, much like her asshole, was bigger than he expected, especially in such a small pussy. He did note, however, that her entire pussy was wet with juices, and he could even see a damp spot in the girl’s panties. She was clearly horny! Thinking this, Warren decided it was time to give her what she wanted.

    Standing up, Warren undid his belt and pants, letting them drop around his ankles. He then pulled his boxers down to his knees and let them fall to his ankles as well. His dick was already mostly hard, as it had never gone fully limp after the episode between his mother and his sister. He stroked it a few times and rubbed the head of his cock around Val’s ass and cunt until he felt it was fully hard. Then, putting his hands on Val’s hips and lining his dick up with her spread cunt, Warren thrust forward.

    “Oh yeah,” he moaned as he entered her. Even in his buzzed state, Warren could tell that Val was looser than any other girl he had fucked since he stopped time, but that didn’t stop him from continuing to pound into her, talking to her though time was stopped, saying things like, “Yeah, I will fuck you, bitch!”

    After fucking her for awhile, Warren began looking around the room as his dick kept ramming into Val’s cunt. He was surrounded by people, mostly girls. Some, though frozen, were looking straight at him, as they had watched Val bend over to pick up her hair tie. Some of the people were even close enough to touch.

    Seeing a hot girl barely over a foot to his side, Warren couldn’t resist touching her. Letting one hand slide onto Val’s lower back, holding her in place as he fucked her, his other hand reached over and grabbed the hot girl’s average-sized tit. Squeezing it, Warren moaned and thrust harder into Val. He soon decided feeling the tit through a shirt wasn’t good enough, so he pulled up the girl’s shirt, pulled her bra cup to the side, and squeezed her exposed tit. Warren closed his eyes as he kept fucking Val and playing with the hot girl’s tit, squeezing it, rubbing it, pinching her nipple.

    It wasn’t long before Warren felt himself rising towards his climax. Not wanting to finish quite yet, he dramatically slowed his strokes, and let his hand slide down the hot girl’s body until he was grabbing her ass through her jeans. Feeling that girl’s firm ass, he knew it was time he fucked Val in the ass.

    Letting go of the hot girl for the moment, Warren pulled his dick out and quickly lined it up with Val’s large asshole. Wasting no time, he pushed it all the way in. It was a different feeling than fucking a pussy, it felt like there was more muscle around his dick. As he started thrusting harder, Warren returned his one hand to the hot chick’s ass. Then, after looking around, he saw another girl, not quite as hot with a bigger ass, but within grabbing distance a little behind him on the other side. Letting go of Val completely, he grabbed that girl’s ass too. This left him humping away at Val’s ass while grabbing two other girl’s asses.

    Lost in lust, Warren began pounding harder into Val with his hips. Soon though, her ass felt totally loose, almost as if he was just thrusting his dick into a hole in a bucket. He tried to keep going, but decided it wasn’t enough.

    Letting go of the other two girls’ asses, he pulled out his dick and looked down. He immediately noticed two things. First, Val’s ass was now just a gaping hole. It seemed to have been stretched beyond the width of Warren’s dick and was stuck gaping open, frozen in time. Second, he noticed that while fucking Val he had knocked her forwards to the point that if he started time, she definitely would’ve fallen forwards.

    Curious about his first observation before taking care of the second, Warren squatted until his face was level with Val’s ass. Looking in, he could clearly see the walls inside her ass pushed outwards farther than her asshole was spread. Apparently his dick had pushed her walls apart in different directions until her insides just looked like a small cave. In fact, she was so spread out inside her that Warren could actually push two fingers inside her without touching the ring of her asshole or any of the muscles inside. He could get three in without touching any of her insides, but they did have to brush lightly against the ring of her asshole.

    While briefly struck by amazement, Warren soon found himself laughing at how big a slut Val really must be to have such a big asshole. His view soon dropped to her cunt, still spread open from when he had fucked her there. While not spread as wide as her ass, it was certainly wider than either Sandy or Ms. Burkhart had been. He could also see much deeper into her. His hard dick jumped in response to the sight he was seeing.

    Laughing, Warren stood up again and pulled Val back up to the position she had been in. He lined his dick up with her already open cunt and began pounding at a rapid pace into her, one hand again on her lower back holding her in place while his other hand again drifted to the hot girl’s exposed tit.

    Even though it was looser than any of the other girls he had fucked, Val’s cunt was still tighter than her asshole. On top of that, Warren was incredibly horny and desperate to get off. Thus, it wasn’t long before he felt his balls begin to churn. As he slammed his dick deep into Val for his final thrust, feeling his dick begin to shoot, Warren screamed and squeezed hard on the hot girl’s tit in his hand. He continued to scream as shot after shot went off deep into Val’s cunt. He was surprised at how long and hard he came, being one of the longest orgasms of his life. As he came down, Warren assumed the length of his orgasm had been directly related to how worked up he had gotten watching his mom and his sister without getting off just hours earlier.

    Finally, feeling his dick begin to go limp, Warren pulled out of Val. He squatted and looked inside her, and was surprised that, unlike with Sandy or Ms. Burkhart, he could clearly see his cum covering her insides, and there was a lot of it! He laughed and began to get up, but stopped soon after looking into Val’s ass again. For no other reason besides the fact that he could, Warren coughed up as big a loogie as he could and hocked it directly into Val’s wide open ass. He just found it too tempting to avoid doing. Then he finished standing up, pulling his boxers and pants up with him.

    Warren pulled Val’s panties back up, but only pulled her skirt half down, leaving the bottom half of her ass and her bent crotch exposed, including the wet spot on her panties. He lined Val up as straight as he could then walked over to the hot chick he had groped while fucking Val. Her exposed tit looked deformed, frozen in the position Warren had squeezed it. He tried to straighten out her tit, make it look normal, but to no avail. So he simply placed the bra cup back over it and pulled her shirt down.

    Then he went back to where he had been walking when he had stopped timed and cringed, setting off the sting in his forehead.

    Three things immediately happened.

    First, the other girl he had grabbed the ass of while fucking Val in the ass gasped and jerked her hips forward, as if someone had just pinched her ass – little did she know.

    Second, the hot girl he had groped screamed and grabbed her tit with her free hand while her other hand which had held a beer jerked and splashed a ton onto her shirt.

    Third, Val fell forwards. Warren apparently had not gotten her back into the right position. She caught herself with her hands, but not before her skirt flipped up in the back, giving everyone a full view of her ass and wet crotch, with even more attention drawn to it because of the hot chick’s scream next to her. Warren also thought he saw the wet spot on Val’s crotch expand, possibly from either his cum leaking out of her or her own juices flowing more.

    Several people turned and laughed, but Warren was surprised to see the guy Val had been talking to, who had seemed uninterested before, suddenly seem to care about her, helping her up. Perhaps because she was drunk, Val didn’t seem the least bit embarrassed, accepting the guy’s help. He then walked her out of that room. Warren wondered if he had seen the wet spot on Val’s panties and decided he wanted some, knowing she was a sure thing, and wondering if he was going to fuck the cunt or ass, or both, that he had just fucked. He couldn’t help smiling to himself at the thought of the guy unknowingly getting sloppy seconds.

    Warren finally continued walking through the room and into the next. From this room he could see through an open sliding door out onto the covered back porch where there was a beer pong table set up. In the room, a few feet in front of him, was a couch facing away from him towards a wall with a large screen TV on it, though the TV was off. On one end of the couch was a couple making out. On the other end he could clearly see the back of Frank, Pat, and Bob’s heads. Curious what they were doing, Warren slowly walked towards the side of the room, not wanting to get caught by them so he could continue exploring the party.

    As he got around the couch at the side of the room, Warren stopped time. He walked forward to confirm what he thought he saw. There were seven empty shot glasses on the coffee table in front of the couch, and one empty in Frank’s hand. Next to the empties on the table was a nearly empty bottle of vodka. Obviously, there were more shot glasses than for just his three friends. Nonetheless, he wondered how much they had drank, as it appeared to him that they were now drunk. Even frozen in time they appeared pretty drunk, eyes half open and laughing hard. Warren backed up to where he had been and started time.

    Warren tried to hear what his friends were laughing about as he backed up a little behind the couch, thinking they were less likely to see him this way and force him to spend the rest of the party with them. Unable to hear from against the wall, Warren walked forward, trying to look as natural as possible in the somewhat crowded room.

    As he got closer, a sudden movement caught his eye. Looking over, he saw Alasia walking rapidly toward the couch. She must have just come in from the porch. As he watched, Alasia quickly got to the couch and grabbed one of Bob’s hands. “You’re coming with me,” she said angrily, though slightly slurred. She barely looked at him while pulling him off the couch.

    He heard Bob mumble out, “Okay,” as he was jerked forward off the couch. Bob looked behind him towards Frank and Pat. For a brief second, Bob saw Warren and their eyes met. A look of fear and surprise was on his face as he walked quickly to keep up with Alasia dragging him behind her.

    As they rounded the wall and disappeared out of sight laughter erupted across the room. Frank and Pat turned and stared at each other. And then with sudden intent, Warren turned and rapidly walked out behind him the way he had come in. He started looking for somewhere empty, but the house was crowded with no unseen areas. Having an idea, he walked as quickly as he could without running towards the front door. Outside, there was no one. To his side was a large hedge with just a tiny area between it and the wall of the house. Stepping into that area, hoping to hide from any possible eyes hidden in the night, Warren stopped time.

    With time stopped, Warren rushed back into the house. Though he really didn’t need to rush as time was stopped, he did anyhow, worried about his friend. He ran back to the room Frank and Pat had been in, then walked out the side that Alasia had dragged Bob through into a hallway. He looked around, but didn’t see them. He popped his head in a couple rooms down the hall, but again did not see Bob or Alasia. Toward the end of the hall, there was a staircase that led to a platform that then turned and went up more on the other side.

    Guessing whatever Alasia wanted Bob for she wanted to do in private, otherwise she would’ve just kicked his ass while on the couch, Warren went up stairs. At the top of the stairs, Warren could see several doors, all shut save one. At the far end of the hall, he could see a black arm through a half open door. He rushed down the hall and slid through the door.

    Alasia was in the process of closing the door behind her, but she was facing Bob, who was standing a few feet in front of her, with an angry look of intent on her face. Bob was looking back at Alasia, his eyes wide in fear.

    Getting into the room, Warren looked around. He concluded it was the master bedroom, Jake’s parents’ bedroom. There was a private bathroom and a walk-in closet off to one side. The bathroom door was open, while the walk-in closet was mostly closed. He headed into the dark walk-in closet. Closing it only as much as it had been before he entered. Before starting time, Warren checked how much he could see, moving around in the closet. He had a perfect view of the front of the room, where Bob and Alasia currently were. He had a decent view of the middle of the room, and if he edged around the open door, he could see the far end of the room, though that left him partially exposed.

    Not worrying about that at the moment, Warren took up position to watch the front of the room and started up time.

    The door suddenly slammed, and Warren could hear the lock being pressed. For several moments, Alasia and Bob simply stood looking at each other, Alasia looking angry, Bob looking scared. Surprisingly, Bob was the first to speak.

    “What do you want?” The question came out shaky, both from fear and drunkenness.

    Alasia didn’t answer. Rather, she dropped to her knees and started unbuckling Bob’s belt, surprising both Warren and Bob.

    Bob jerked back a bit, though Alasia didn’t let him move far. “What are you doing?”

    Alasia, seemingly experienced at doing such things, had Bob’s pants undone by the time he asked his second question and jerked them and his boxers to his ankles, exposing his large flaccid dick.

    “Holy shit,” Alasia exclaimed, staring at Bob’s dick.

    Bob moved his hands in to cover his dick, but Alasia slapped them away, announcing, “Let’s see what that monster looks like hard!” Then, with no warning, she lowered her head and slurped Bob’s entire dick into her mouth.

    Warren was shocked. He didn’t know what he had been expecting, but he hadn’t expected this! Bob also was shocked, but suddenly didn’t seem to care any more, simply closing his eyes and moaning.

    Warren couldn’t quite see what Alasia was doing. Her head wasn’t bobbing, but she had Bob’s entire limp dick in her mouth and seemed to be moving it around inside her mouth. As she continued to do so, more and more slid out of her mouth, the part outside her mouth wider and harder than what she had put into her mouth. When there was about five inches of fat hard cock outside Alasia’s mouth, she finally pulled off.

    Alasia apparently couldn’t believe her eyes, though in all fairness neither could Warren. Bob’s dick was at least nine inches long, maybe ten, depending upon how much was hidden in his thick pubic hair. His dick was also very wide around, Warren estimated just short of twice the width of his own.

    Staring at it, Alasia started to talk, though whether to herself, Bob, or Bob’s dick he wasn’t sure. “I imagined this was big yesterday, but I never would have guessed….”

    Alasia faded off as she stood up. Looking Bob in the eye, she said, “You are going to fuck me with that thing.”

    Bob just nodded in response.

    Then Alasia ripped her shirt off over her head, exposing her black torso. As she reached behind herself to undo her bra, Alasia looked at Bob and said, “What are you waiting for? Strip.”

    Needing no more encouragement, Bob bent down and pulled off his shoes and socks, then stepped out of his pants and boxers. By this point Alasia had her bra off and her shoes – she had no socks – and her large tits were jiggling heavily as she was pulling her tight jeans down her legs. Bob pulled off his shirt, leaving himself naked, and watched as Alasia stepped out of her pants, then ripped her panties down her legs and threw them across the room, revealing her large black ass and a huge hairy bush covering her pussy.

    Bob simply stared as Alasia walked around him to the bed. She climbed to the middle of the king sized bed, laid back on the pillow, reached up with her arms to grab the head board, then bent her legs up to either side of her. Warren had to lean slightly beyond the door to see Alasia, but she was staring at Bob, not at the closet, so he wasn’t too worried. He was amazed that even with her legs spread as much as they were, he still couldn’t see a hint of her pussy because of all the hair she had covering it. He also noted Alasia’s large ass sticking out the side of her body beneath her, as well as her large breasts leaning towards the side of her body, kind of like his sister’s had earlier in the day, only much more dramatically as Alasia’s were much bigger.

    Warren soon found he wasn’t the only one staring as Alasia announced, “Stop looking at me and fuck me!”

    Warren watched as Bob climbed up between Alasia’s legs, lowering his gut onto her, reaching between his legs and aiming his dick at Alasia’s hairy cunt. He began to slowly push in, but Alasia interrupted him.

    “Don’t be gentle, I said fuck me!”

    Warren couldn’t see Bob’s facial reaction, but he immediately thrust his entire length into Alasia, who screamed out in pleasure. Wasting no time, Bob pulled out and began rapidly thrusting repeatedly into Alasia. In no time, she was screaming and yelling things like, “Fuck me with your fat dick,” “Pound my black cunt,” and “Tear me open,” all while continually begging for him to fuck her more and harder.

    With no warning, Alasia’s body suddenly arched in orgasm. Bob slowed down, only to be yelled at to speed up again. Shortly after that, Bob dropped his head to Alasia’s chest and started sucking on her black nipple. This caused Alasia to moan out, “Fuck yeah, milk my fat tits while you fuck me with your fat cock!” Bob needed no encouragement though, and continued pounding into her as he sucked on her nipple.

    While Warren watched, he saw Alasia peak two more times before Bob gruffly yelled, “I’m cumming!”

    Alasia looked straight into his face, moaning out, “Yeah, fill my black cunt with your white jizz!” She added more comments while Bob was pushed as deep as he could go inside her, moaning in spurts that Warren guessed coincided with his cum spurts.

    Bob stayed on top of Alasia for awhile, deep inside her. They both shut up as they came down. It was quiet until Bob finally rolled off of Alasia, his half-limp dick making a popping sound as it broke free of Alasia’s cunt. Almost the second he was out though, Alasia announced, “Don’t you be thinking you’re done yet!”

    With that, she slid down the bed and rolled onto him, taking his dick in her mouth again. She sucked for awhile, then pulled off and said, “You best get this up, we’re gonna fuck again, this time I want you to take me from behind.” She paused, then added, “And this time I want you to talk dirty to me while we do it.”

    “Okay,” Bob replied.

    “Don’t okay me! Tell me to suck your dick!” Bob jerked at Alasia’s yell.

    “Ummmm… suck my dick.” It came out meekly, and sounded more like a question than a demand.

    “Say it like you mean it! Call me a slut!”

    Bob smiled, and announced somewhat stronger, “Suck my dick, slut!”

    Alasia smiled up at him. “Come on, you can do better than that!”

    In a voice Warren didn’t recognize, Bob yelled, “Get your mouth around my dick you cock-loving whore! Get me hard again so I can fuck your hairy black cunt with my fat white dick!”

    Alasia smiled, saying in a calm tone, “That’s better!”

    Bob smiled back, grabbing her head and forcing it onto his dick. “I said suck it you dumb black bitch!”

    Warren stopped time. He wasn’t sure why he had watched as long as he did. He felt guilty that he had watched his friend, but justified that he thought Alasia was going to attack him. However, what was happening now was too much for him. He was glad Bob was enjoying it, but he certainly didn’t want to see any more of his friend. He left the closet, left the room, making sure the door was locked behind him, then went downstairs and looked for an empty place to start time up again. A door was open that obviously led to a basement, a couple guys were in the hallway outside obviously having just carried a keg up from down there and towards the kitchen. Warren walked down to the basement to find it empty. He started up time and walked up the basement stairs, closing the door behind him.

    After spending a couple minutes to compose himself and push what he had just seen out of his mind, Warren went to check on Frank and Pat again. When he got to the room, he was surprised to see a small crowd around the coffee table in front of the couch his friends had been at, as well as some people standing behind it. Warren knew some of the people on the floor around the coffee table by name, but knew none personally. He guessed Frank and Pat had moved on, but he decided to walk over to the side of the room to check, not wanting to seem awkward walking into the group of people.

    As he got to the side of the room, Warren looked at the couch. The couple that had been making out was gone. But Frank and Pat were still on the couch. However, on the couch between them was Jake with Sarah and Tammy on either side of him, an arm around each. It looked to Warren like Sarah and Frank were talking on one side of Jake while Pat and Tammy were talking on the other, despite Jake’s arms being around both girls. Warren also saw that the vodka bottle was now empty and sideways, and there was now a bottle of bourbon on the table too, almost a third empty, along with several more shot glasses.

    “Warren man, get over here!”

    Apparently, Warren hadn’t been as subtle as he had hoped. Jake had drunkenly caught him and called him over. Warren walked over to the table and opened his mouth to talk, but Jake spoke first, drunkenly slurring out, “Warren man, I was just telling everyone here how we got flashed by these hot girls here!” As he said that, he slapped both Sarah and Tammy on the shoulder. Tammy didn’t even react, still talking to Pat, who seemed very interested in what she was saying, but Sarah grimaced, though she did lean more in towards Jake as she seemed to not like Frank.

    Warren was surprised Jake was talking so openly about the girls skirts going up in front of them, but he simply blamed it on how drunk he was. He also assumed the girls were drunk and thus didn’t care what he was saying, and that if they were sober they wouldn’t be happy with Jake talking about them like that while his arms were around them.

    Jake pulled his arms off of them and leaned forward as he finished talking, causing Sarah to nearly fall behind him. Looking at the other people around the couch, Jake pointed to Warren and announced, “This here is the man! Warren was there and got the best view of the show! He can give you more details than I can.” Sarah angrily grimaced, but Warren wasn’t sure if it was aimed towards himself or Jake. Jake turned to look at him, and started repeatedly pointing his finger at Warren. “Warren man, you gotta do a shot with us! We’re gonna do a shot and you’re gonna do it with us! You’re going to do a shot, right?”

    Warren couldn’t help but laugh at Jake’s obvious drunkenness, replying, “Yeah, sure.”

    Jake slammed his hand into the table. “That’s right! Warren’s doing a shot with us! Who else is drinking? Somebody pour them!”

    Jake then fell back into the couch, throwing an arm back around both girls, as conversations erupted around the coffee table. A few people started talking to Warren, asking how much he remembered about Sarah’s and Tammy’s panties when he got flashed. There were even girls asking him about it now, giving him winks and nods as they pointed out that he sure remembered a lot. Sarah leaned in and put her hand on Jake’s chest while Frank still tried to talk to her. Tammy meanwhile was still deep in conversation with Pat, seemingly not noticing Jake’s arm on her.

    Someone started pouring shots, filling up all empty shot glasses on the table. Warren didn’t count how many there were, but it looked like at least twelve. Jake again leaned forward, pulling his arms off the girls, and started handing out shots. He gave the first to Warren, then to Tammy and Pat, then to Sarah, who refused despite Jake’s urging, then to Frank and several others around the table.

    When they were all out, Jake raised his shot glass and toasted, “To being in the right spot at the right time!”

    Everyone else repeated it as they all downed the shots. Warren grimaced at the taste, as did several others around the table. As Warren placed his shot glass back on the table, Jake slammed his down, looking around and announcing, “Alright! I need another beer! Who else needs one?”

    Three people responded in the affirmative, handing Jake their cups. Jake turned towards Warren. “Warren man, you need a beer!” Jake stood up. Sarah leaned forward as if to get up too. Jake turned around towards her and Tammy, who was now looking up at him. “Don’t move ladies,” he slurred out, “I will be right back!” Jake then stepped over the coffee table towards Warren, put an arm around him, and said, “Let’s go get some beers, Warren man!”

    Laughing at how drunk everyone was, and starting to feel it pretty bad himself, Warren went with Jake towards the kitchen. He thought Jake was walking impressively well, considering how bad he was slurring. Jake kept asking how Warren liked the party, and if he was going to fuck anyone tonight. Deciding to try and stay low, Warren said he liked the party, but wasn’t planning on fucking anyone. The rest of the conversation consisted of Jake trying to get Warren to fuck someone and talking about how he was going to fuck those two girls back on the couch.

    Getting to the kitchen, there was a line for the keg, giving Jake more time to talk about fucking. When they finally got to the keg, Jake worked the keg while Warren held the cups. While pouring them though, the owners of said cups came into the kitchen, wondering why it was taking so long. Warren handed them off as they were filled, finally getting a beer for Jake and himself.

    Jake and Warren headed back towards the room they had come from. But just as they entered, shouting and cheering erupted out the other side of the room on the porch and someone yelled, “Who wants to take on the champion?”

    Jake, totally forgetting about the girls on the couch, shouted, “I’ll take you!” He jogged across the room, pushing people aside and spilling his own beer as he rushed to the beer pong table. Warren, who had turned to the couch, watched as Sarah turned her head following Jake across the room with her eyes.

    Frank had been talking to Sarah the whole time, though she clearly wasn’t listening. As she stared into the porch area after Jake, Frank leaned into her ear and whispered something to her while taking his hand from the side of her thigh and gently running it down one of Sarah’s breasts. Warren was shocked watching this, wondering what had happened to the shy Frank who hadn’t wanted to come to the party. Sarah’s eyes went wide and suddenly got angry, though whether that was because of Frank’s touching or what he said to her, Warren had no idea.

    Sarah shoved Frank’s hand away and stood up. She turned to Tammy and grabbed her arm, announcing, “Let’s go.”

    Tammy, who had been talking to Pat, turned towards Sarah. She very drunkenly slurred out, “You’s can go if you wants to go! I’m thinkin I is… am going to sssss… not go.” Then she turned back and talked to Pat some more. Sarah stared in shock and anger at Tammy for a little bit, then turned and walked out onto the porch.

    Frank didn’t even seem fazed by Sarah’s abrupt rejection of him and her departure. He sat on his side of the couch for awhile, staring at the TV that wasn’t on. Then he drunkenly yelled, “Shots!”

    Frank sat up and moved to the center of the couch. He leaned forward and poured first three shots, then four more as people had come over who had heard his yell. He handed them off to everyone as he poured. Tammy and Pat weren’t paying much attention to him, but he took Tammy’s hand and put a shot in it. Frank then went to hand one to Pat, who smiled and said something quietly Warren couldn’t quite hear, but appeared to be a refusal of the shot. But Tammy turned to him and loudly said, “Come on, take the shot with me!” She placed her hand on Pat’s leg as she said this. In no surprise to Warren, Pat immediately grabbed his shot.

    Frank lifted his shot and was clearly about to drink it when a girl that had come over for a shot stopped him and scolded him, “Not yet! What are we toasting to?”

    Frank lifted his head up to look at the girl and drunkenly said, “I don’t know.”

    The girl responded, “You poured, you call the toast.”

    Frank’s eyes roamed down the girl’s body, clearly stopping at her chest, which in the tank top she was wearing showed a fair amount of cleavage. Frank smiled and pointed at them with his free hand, then raised his shot glass and yelled, “To boobies!”

    The girl laughed, raising her shot glass and following, “To boobies!”

    The rest of the group followed, raising their shot glasses and saying, “To boobies!” Pat waited until Tammy did it. Tammy smiled at Pat as she said it, he smiled back as he was the last to say it.

    As the group was about to take the shot, some guy across the room raised his beer and yelled, “To boobies!”

    Then an echo of it went across the room, as people around the room, guys and girls both, began raising their beers in the air and shouting, “To boobies!” Even Warren felt compelled to join in.

    Frank looked around the room smiling and laughing. When there was a silence for a few seconds, Frank took his empty hand and shoved it in the air in a fist, then immediately took his shot. At about the same time, everyone with a shot took it also, and everyone with a beer took a sip.

    Warren wasn’t sure what the fist in the air was about, but he watched as Frank cringed at the shot, dropped his shot glass on the table, and sat back in the center of the couch. The four people that had come over for shots wandered back off to where they had been before. Pat and Tammy sat back against the couch, facing each other and resumed talking.

    Warren felt bad for Frank, having been ditched by everyone, and started to head over to him. He stopped though, as Frank turned towards Tammy. Slowly, he ran a hand up and down the side of her leg. Tammy didn’t react, continuing to talk to Pat. Frank then slid his hand up to Tammy’s ass, rubbing the side of it and pressing gently beneath the cushion. Still no reaction from Tammy. After some time of this, he slid his hand up Tammy’s side, and as it slid up the side of her boob, he stopped. Resting his hand against the side of her boob, he leaned in and whispered something in Tammy’s ear.

    Much to Warren’s surprise, Tammy smiled. She turned and smiled directly at Frank, then grabbed his hand on her chest and held it in her own. Then she turned towards Pat, who looked dejected, though not really offended. Tammy slid her free hand down towards one of Pat’s. This made Pat smile, though Frank was confused. Tammy then stood up, and pulled both her hands, getting Frank and Pat to stand also. She then turned and started walking away, pulling them behind her. They walked right by Warren, but neither Frank nor Pat seemed to notice, both following Tammy like puppies.

    Warren turned and followed them until he saw them start up the stairs. His curiosity growing, he quickly walked to the basement again. He closed the door behind him and went down to find it empty. Now that no one was around, he cringed, focusing anger on the inside of his forehead and feeling the stinging sensation.

    The loud party above Warren was suddenly silent. He went back up to the first floor, worked his way towards the stairs, and headed up to the second floor. Tammy had let go of both boys and was heading down towards the master bedroom, Frank and Pat following. Thinking Bob was still in there, he worked his way down the hall, avoiding the three people. He tried to open the master bedroom door, only to find it locked. He exhaled a sigh of relief. He turned around and wondered where they would go instead. Not sure, he worked his way back to the other end of the hallway and walked into an open bathroom. He then started time up again and listened.

    The music and chatter from downstairs was loud, but after several seconds, Warren heard Tammy exclaim, “Damn it!” He guessed she just found the master bedroom locked. He couldn’t look out into the hallway though, because she would’ve no doubt turned around and would be facing the direction he was in. Standing just to the side of the door, he listened hard for the sound of another door opening. But that wasn’t what he heard.

    “Get the fuck out!”

    Warren recognized the voice and immediately stopped time. He walked into the hallway and saw Tammy half in the first door back from the master bedroom. Frank and Pat were just behind her staring in. Frank had a giant smile on his face while Pat appeared to be in shock. Warren walked down towards them, and had to crawl under Tammy’s arm still on the door knob to get in.

    He couldn’t help but laugh at what he saw.

    Sure enough, he had recognized the voice as Val’s. She was lying naked face down on what looked to be Jake’s bed. Her head was turned and looking back at Tammy, an angry look on her face, though her eyes were shut and her mouth was open in mid-yell. Between her spread legs were the naked legs of the guy she had been hitting on earlier in the party. The guy’s body was arched upwards, balanced on his arms, a look of ecstasy on his face, his dick clearly pushing into Val’s ass.

    Warren couldn’t help but laugh for several reasons. First, seeing Val fucked in the ass was just a funny image in general. He was surprised at how much the guy seemed to be enjoying it given his experience earlier fucking Val’s ass while time was stopped. Warren imagined it just must be better in real time as opposed to stopped time.

    He also found funny the fact that Val’s yell was for Tammy to get the fuck out, rather than aimed at the guy to get the fuck out of her ass, which he imagined most girls would be yelling for in that situation.

    The looks on the faces of Frank, Pat and Tammy also was funny. Frank looked like he was seeing the greatest sight of his life. Pat looked like he was seeing something he couldn’t imagine in his wildest dreams. And Tammy simply looked like she walked into the wrong room, ignorant of the scene before her.

    Warren then faced a small dilemma. Did he want to hide in a closet in Jake’s room and see how Val and the guy fucking her ass reacted, or did he want to go back to the bathroom and hear how Tammy, Pat, and Frank reacted?

    After a short deliberation, he decided on the latter, not wanting to risk that group going into another room and locking the door behind them. Warren crawled back under Tammy’s outstretched arm, went back to the bathroom, and started time.

    He heard a door slam, followed by Tammy giggling and saying, “Oops.” He couldn’t hear any audible reaction from Frank or Pat, if there even was one. A little later, Warren heard the creak of another door opening, one much closer to him. After he waited a few seconds and didn’t hear a scream or the door slam, he stopped time again.

    Walking out of the bathroom, Warren could only see Frank in the hallway still, and he was halfway into the next door down from Jake’s room, not far from the bathroom. Warren walked towards the room, and slipped in besides Frank.

    And then he just stared.

    Warren was guessing Jake had a younger sister.

    A much younger sister.

    The room he had just walked into was almost blindingly pink. There were Disney Princess posters over the walls, and dolls and stuffed animals all over the room. The comforter and sheets on the bed were even Disney Princess themed. There were two closets, one just behind the door and one next to it, mere feet from the bed. The closet close to the bed was completely open, with a variety of dresses and dolls in it. The one behind the door was closed.

    Thinking it would be too obvious to suddenly close the doors of the open closet, Warren opened the closed closet just behind the door. He had to push some clothes and dolls aside to fit himself inside before he closed it, leaving just a crack open through which he could see most of the room. Then he started time.

    After Frank walked in, Tammy closed the door, making sure to lock it after having just walked in on Val getting ass fucked. She then giggled drunkenly, slurring out, “This is sooooooo cute!” Warren watched from the closet as Tammy spun around staring at the room. When she stopped, she looked straight at Frank and Pat, who both seemed to be staring at her in shock. Still smiling like she was about as old as the person whose room this actually was, she grabbed Frank and Pat’s hands and pulled them towards the bed. She pushed them both back towards the foot of the bed and said, “Sit!”

    They did.

    Then Tammy walked over to the dresser in the room, and turned on a small stereo on top of it. She set it to the CD function and hit play. What sounded like some random Disney teen pop star started to play. Tammy jumped up and down, clapping her hands as she announced, “Perfect!”

    Apparently knowing the CD, Tammy hit skip a few times, stopping on a song she seemed to know. Warren thought it sounded vaguely familiar, he might have heard it on the radio at some point, but didn’t really know it. Tammy though, started swaying her hips and dancing to the happy pop music, singing along with it.

    Warren, along with Frank and Pat, watched Tammy’s every move as she began rubbing her hands up and down her body, sometimes pulling her shirt up a bit or her pants down a little, giving a hint of her panties. After about a minute, Tammy started stripping. First she kicked her shoes off. Then bringing each foot in turn up behind her, she pulled her socks off. Still dancing, she pulled her shirt over her head, swung it around a few times, then threw it across the room. Next she undid her tight jeans, slowly inching them down her legs as she continued to sway and sing to the music. After stepping out of them, she swung those around over her head and tossed them across the room too.

    For the next minute or so, Tammy danced and sang in just her bra and panties. But then she reached behind her and began pulling her bra off. Once off, she tossed it into Frank’s lap and shook her chest, making her boobs shake with the music. Pat was clearly jealous that the bra hadn’t been thrown at him, but he continued to watch the show. Tammy then turned away from the boys and bent over, pulling her panties down and stepping out of them. Still dancing and singing, she turned back and slowly walked up to the boys, showing off her shaved pussy. She then straddled Pat’s legs, sitting on his lap, brought her arms up and pulled her panties down over his head. Laughing, Tammy got back up and started singing and dancing to the song again.

    In the closet, Warren couldn’t believe that one of the most popular girls in his grade had just done a strip tease for two of his nerdy friends, no matter how drunk the three of them were. Nor could he believe that she was still dancing naked for them. Warren pulled his eyes off of Tammy to look at his friends. Frank was staring at Tammy, eyes wide, mouth open, practically drooling over her. Pat pulled the panties off of his head, then brought them down to his face and sniffed them, the whole time never taking his eyes off of Tammy, who was staring back at him sniffing her panties. She continued to dance while Pat brought her panties down, sneaking them into his pocket.

    When the song finally ended, Tammy announced, “That was fun!” She then grabbed one of Frank’s and Pat’s hands in each of hers and pulled them up and away from the bed. Turning them back to face the bed, she sat down still naked on the end of her bed, her legs spread a little bit, her upper body leaned forward in anticipation as she announced, “Now it’s your turn!”

    “What?”

    The question had come from Pat.

    “Now you guys strip for me! Come on, the song’s already started!”

    For the first time since this whole thing began downstairs, at least the first time Warren witnessed, the two guys looked at each other. Pat had a look of horror on his face while Frank just seemed to be in shock.

    Then, with no warning, Frank smiled, turned back towards Tammy, and started swaying and pulling his shirt over his head. He was nowhere near in tune with the music, but Tammy laughed and clapped her hands. Throwing his shirt aside, Frank wasted no time pulling his belt out, waving that around his head a few times before tossing it aside, quickly going to work on his pants.

    Tammy, who had been watching Frank intently, turned towards Pat, who had done nothing yet. “Come on, Pat!”

    “I don’t know,” he mumbled in response.

    “Come on,” Tammy said again, this time more seductively. She leaned forward, put her hands between her legs, and squeezed her arms on either side of her breasts, making them seem bigger and push out. She shook her body just a tiny bit, forcing her breasts to wiggle as she added even more seductively, “Won’t you do it for me, Pat?”

    Warren, couldn’t quite see the look on Pat’s face, but Tammy’s act had worked. Pat started moving his feet from side to side. Not really dancing as much as moving, he pulled his shirt over his head. Tammy cheered and clapped.

    Frank, in the meantime, had already pulled his shoes, socks, and pants off while Tammy had been talking to Pat. He was now dancing, if you could call it that, in just his boxers, which were visibly tented out. Really, it looked more like random shakes and jumps then dancing. During one of his jumps, his dick popped out through the fly of his boxers. Tammy immediately turned towards him and whistled. In response, Frank started whipping his hips in all directions, making his dick bounce up and down and jerk side to side, much to the amusement of Tammy.

    Pat was soon down to his boxers too, and in an effort to get Tammy’s attention back on him, he pulled his boxers off, waved them around his head and threw them at her. Tammy fell back laughing and cheering while encouraging Pat.

    Frank, not wanting to be shown up, quickly pulled off his boxers and threw them at Tammy also. Tammy sat back up and waved the boxers over her head, one in each hand, as she shouted, “Dance boys! Dance!”

    Warren could see that Frank and Pat were quickly losing any inhibitions they had left. Frank turned around and bounced his ass back and forth in Tammy’s direction while Pat whipped his hips from side to side, making his his hard dick slap against his sides, making a sound each time it slapped against him.

    Then, with no warning, Tammy got up and started dancing with them. She went over to Pat and started grinding against him, her hands on his ass. Pat, not much of a dancer, just started thrusting his hips against Tammy, causing his hard dick to rub up and down her stomach. Frank, meanwhile, came up behind Tammy, grabbed her hips, and starting grinding his hard dick against her ass. Tammy made no objections to Frank as she grabbed Pat’s hands.

    “Don’t be shy,” she whispered, pulling his hands up and placing them on her tits. Then she leaned forward and started kissing Pat. Pat began rubbing, cupping, and squeezing Tammy’s tits as she kissed him, still humping his dick against her stomach. Frank continued pushing his luck behind her. He bent his knees a little, and using one hand pushed his hard dick between Tammy’s ass cheeks. Returning his hands to her hips, he began thrusting up into her ass cheeks. In response, Tammy began pumping her own hips, helping to fuck Frank’s dick with her ass cheeks.

    Warren watched in shock from the closet as one of his shy friend’s made out with Tammy, feeling her tits and humping against her stomach, while another of his shy friend’s rubbed his dick up and down between her ass cheeks. The show continued with no signs of stopping for another minute and a half.

    Then the song abruptly stopped.

    And just as abruptly, Tammy pulled back from Pat and stepped to the side away from Frank.

    “That was fun,” she announced, bringing a hand down to grab each one’s hard dick. She looked down at them, turning her head back and forth between the two as the next song on the Disney pop CD started. “Let’s see,” she began, staring down at them. Stopping to look at Pat’s dick, she pulled forward on it and said, “I want you to fuck me.” A look of pure excitement appeared on Pat’s face while a look of shock and disappointment came across Frank’s. Then she looked over. to Frank’s dick and pulled it forward, “And I want to blow you.”

    The look of disappointment faded from Frank’s face, changing into a similar face of excitement. With Tammy staring down at their dicks still and slowly beginning to jerk them off, Frank and Pat looked at each other. At first, they looked away, seeming awkward. But almost simultaneously, they turned back towards each other. As they looked at each other, a big smile appeared on each of there faces.

    “Well, let’s go boys,” Tammy announced, pulling Frank and Pat forward by their dicks. She pulled Frank towards the foot of the bed, turning him to face the bed. “You stay there.”

    She then turned to Pat. She kissed him on the lips again, then pulled back and whispered, “And you get behind me and fuck me.”

    Having said that, Tammy climbed onto the bed and got on all fours facing the foot of the bed. She leaned forward and took Frank’s dick into her mouth, eliciting a moan from Frank. As she began to move her head back and forth on his dick, Pat climbed up on his knees behind her. His shyness suddenly gone, he lined his dick up with Tammy’s cunt and thrust all the way forward. Tammy moaned around Frank’s dick as Pat grabbed her hips and began fucking her, pulling her body forward and back onto his dick. This movement pulled her head back and forth along Frank’s dick as well as her cunt back and forth along Pat’s. Frank reached down to grab and fondle Tammy’s hanging boobs while she blew him, gently thrusting in and out of her mouth.

    Warren watched in awe as this went on for a few minutes. At some points, Frank and Pat locked eyes, which was practically unavoidable as they were facing each other fucking the girl between them. The first few times, they looked away, but on one of them, Frank smiled, letting go of one of Tammy’s tits and raising it for a high five. Pat reciprocated the smile, letting go of Tammy’s hips with one hand and slapping Frank five. After that, neither seemed to have a problem looking at each other as they continued to fuck Tammy.

    When the song suddenly ended, Tammy pulled her head back off of Frank’s dick and yelled, “Switch!”

    Frank and Pat looked at each other, shrugged, and changed positions. As the next song started, Pat started thrusting into Tammy’s mouth and molesting her tits while Frank began rapidly pounding into Tammy’s cunt from behind. They continued like this for another few minutes. Then the song changed and Tammy demanded another switch.

    Halfway through the next song, Pat suddenly sped up his thrusts into Tammy’s cunt, moaning out, “Oh fuck!”

    Tammy pulled her head off Frank’s cock and shouted, “Don’t cum yet!” Pat quickly stopped. “I want both of you to cum in my mouth at the same time!” Pat and Frank gave each other a strange look, though Pat pulled out and walked around to the foot of the bed. Tammy looked up at Frank. “You ready to cum?”

    Frank responded to the question as normal sounding as possible, sounding as if his mother had told him to get out of bed in the morning, saying, “I need a little more time.”

    Tammy moved around until she was sitting on the edge of the bed, facing the two guys. She reached up and grabbed both of their dicks. Looking up at Pat she said, “I’m going to jerk you off slowly to keep you on the edge, tell me to stop or slow down if you think you’re going to cum.”

    “Okay,” Pat responded, following her every direction.

    Turning back towards Frank, Tammy simply stated, “Tell me when you’re ready to cum.” And without waiting for a response, she shoved her head back onto his dick, rapidly going up and down his dick while holding the base with her hand. As she did this, she moved her other hand at a much slower pace on Pat’s dick.

    Over the next minute and a half, Tammy continued this action, though never failing to slow down or stop her hand when Pat told her to.

    Then, Frank suddenly moaned out, “Fuck, I think I’m ready!”

    Tammy quickly pulled Frank’s dick out til just the head was in her mouth. Then she pulled Pat’s dick forward so hard he almost fell stepping forward. She shoved the head of his dick into her mouth right next to Frank’s. Neither guy had time to react as Tammy suddenly jerked both their dicks rapidly with her hands as they stood hip to hip with both their dickheads in her mouth. In seconds, Frank moaned, “Oh yeah!” Seconds later, Pat started a series of gasps.

    From the closet, Warren was shocked at the show before him. Tammy, one of the most popular girls in his grade, was jerking off two of the school’s biggest nerds into her mouth. Warren could tell from the moaning and gasping that his friends were both shooting their loads simultaneously into Tammy’s mouth. He wondered what was going through their minds as this was happening, but couldn’t even imagine anything they could be thinking.

    After a little time passed, Tammy stopped jerking the boys dicks and slowly pulled one dick out of her mouth, than the other, keeping her lips locked the entire time. Then she looked up at the boys, twisting her head up as far as she could, and opened her mouth.

    Seeing the looks on Frank’s and Pat’s faces, Warren had to stop time. He came out of the closet and looked down into Tammy’s mouth. His face soon reflected the same shock that Frank’s and Pat’s did. Her mouth was filled to the brim with cum, a mixture of both Frank’s and Pat’s loads. It looked like an incredible amount of cum. Curious what she was going to do with it, Warren quickly went back to his closet and started time again.

    Tammy soon started making almost a gargling sound, and a couple small splashes of cum popped out of her mouth and onto her face, chest, and legs, as well as the bed beside her. Then, slowly, a large bubble formed between her lips.

    Tammy was blowing a cum bubble!

    Warren watched in awe as Pat and Frank started laughing. Then, Warren saw Tammy’s throat move, along with a dash of her head. She appeared to be swallowing, but without closing her mouth. And as she was doing that, the bubble sticking out her mouth was slowly lowering in size, until it disappeared back into her mouth. Finally, she brought her head down and did one final swallow, sticking her tongue out and showing Frank and Pat that her mouth was empty. Then she asked, “Like that boys?”

    Pat was the first to respond. “Hell yeah!”

    “Oh my god,” Frank began, “how’d you learn to do that?”

    “Oh, it’s just something I picked up,” Tammy responded. Then after a pensive look crossed her face, she added, “I’ve never done it with that much cum before though. I had to swallow some of it while you guys were cumming, there was too much for me to hold.” There was a brief silence before she added, “I’ve never done two guys at once before. I’ve tried, but most guys won’t do it. They think it’s gay or something to see another guy’s dick, yet they see no problem doing two girls at the same time.”

    There was an awkward pause before Pat responded, “Well we’re not most guys.”

    Frank turned and smiled at his friend. “That’s right.”

    Tammy smiled up at them, then simply said, “Thanks.”

    There was an awkward silence for a bit as no one moved.

    Then, Tammy suddenly broke the silence. “Alright, so this is what I want to do next. I want one of you to eat me out while the other makes out with me”

    Frank quickly responded, “Whoa, no way, I’m not kissing your mouth that just had both our cum in it!”

    Tammy’s face drooped into a frown. She looked down and was silent for a little while. When she looked back up, she had a small smile on her face. In a conceding voice, she said, “If you do this for me, I’ll let you both fuck me again however you want and you can cum wherever you want.”

    Frank’s face opened into a broad smile. “Anywhere?”

    Tammy looked at him, before adding. “Well, you can’t fuck my ass. I’m not Val.” She smiled at her little dig, as did Frank and Pat. “Besides that, I’ll do whatever you want.”

    Frank looked at Pat, but Pat didn’t turn back towards him. Instead, he simply responded to Tammy, “Okay, we’ll do it.”

    Tammy smiled, saying, “You guys are the best!” She then turned around and climbed back on the little girl’s bed, laying down with her head rested on the pillows and her legs spread.

    Pat finally turned to look at Frank. “Look, it’ll totally be worth it–”

    “I know,” Frank whispered back.

    Pat smiled. “I’ll kiss her first. You go to work on her cunt. But you have to switch when I want to.”

    Frank nodded his head in agreement, and they both turned towards Tammy and climbed onto the bed.

    Warren stopped time. This was now too much, even for him. Without looking back, he left the closet, closing it behind him, then left the room, making sure the door was locked behind him. Then he headed back to the basement, where he started up time again.

    Having seen all of his friends have sex, even if it was somewhat awkward sex that they were having, Warren felt he should try his luck and have sex in real time. Coming out of the basement, Warren went to the kitchen to grab another beer. From there, he walked around Jake’s house, looking for someone who he thought was drunk enough to fuck him. He noticed that the crowds seemed to be dying down a bit. Either people were locking themselves in rooms and fucking, or people were leaving the party. He also found that any female he came across was already talking to a guy, or more often than not, several guys, each of which trying to be get with the same girl.

    Warren walked into the living room with the couch Bob, Frank, and Pat had been on some time ago only to find the couch, along with the area around the coffee table on the floor, full of people in some state of undress. He could see cards, and was guessing they were playing strip poker. There were shoes all around the table, along with some socks, a couple jackets and sweaters, and a few shirts. Only one girl was down to a bra, though she didn’t have much to hold up with it. Two of the guys didn’t have shirts on, though both still had at least a sock on, so that seemed to be intentional on their parts. There was a small audience watching the game of strip poker as Warren looked on.

    Then across the room, Warren saw Sarah out on the back porch through the open door, staring at what he guessed was the beer pong table and frowning, clearly unhappy. As he looked at her though, she turned her head towards him and after a short freeze, smiled. For a moment, Warren thought she smiled at him, but quickly dismissed the idea. Not moving, he looked back and forth over the room, trying to figure out what to do next.

    As his eyes crossed over Sarah again though, he saw her waving a hand above her. She really looked like she was waving at him. Warren turned and looked behind and around him. He saw no one else looking at Sarah. When he turned back, she was now pointing at him. Warren’s eyes raised as he finally accepted that Sarah was indeed motioning towards him. Seeming to sense his response, Sarah started laughing and nodding her head.

    Warren, not wanting to waste the opportunity but not wanting to seem like he was too desperate, slowly walked around the crowd watching strip poker towards the porch door. In this short time, he wondered why Sarah was motioning him over. Was she just going to make fun of him when he got over? They hadn’t really spoken in close to four years, before middle school started, and most recently, she seemed to love making jokes at his expense.

    But maybe she was drunk. She certainly had not been the last time he had seen her earlier in the party, but it was possible she had drank a lot since then. Maybe she felt bad. Maybe she was going to apologize for how she treated him. Maybe she was just horny and wanted someone she knew and could hopefully fuck. Maybe she wanted to make up for the way she treated him recently. Sarah really wasn’t at the top of the list of girls he would want to fuck, not because she wasn’t hot, which she was, but because she had been such a bitch to him. However, he just wanted to have sex right now, and he didn’t care who it was with.

    As Warren walked into the porch, he saw Sandy on the far side of the beer pong table, in the corner of the room, staring in an emotionless daze as the guys on either end of the beer pong table, one of which was Jake, tossed ping pong balls back and forth, missing the few remaining cups horribly.

    Without thinking about it, Warren turned away from Sarah and walked around the pong table towards Sandy.

    “Hey,” he said simply as he stood against the wall next to her. As he leaned against the wall, he caught sight of Sarah across the room, glaring at him in obvious anger.

    Sandy turned her head to look at him, then looked back at the game, simply repeating back, “Hey.”

    “You don’t look too happy here. Anything I can do to help?”

    Sandy turned towards Warren. Her eyes suddenly shot daggers back at Warren. In a tone of disgust, she threw back at him, “Look, I’ll tell you what I told the other guys – I’m not going to fuck you. Go try your luck on one of the other whores around here!”

    While a tinge of disappointment shot through Warren, he raised his hands up as if in defense, though one held a beer, and without thinking responded, “I’m not looking to fuck you. I just thought you could use some cheering up.” Warren was surprised with the sincerity with which he said that, wondering if he actually meant it, despite his goal of finding a girl to screw.

    Sandy looked at Warren for a bit. The tiniest hint of a smile appeared at the corner of her lips before she turned back towards the game. Then she simply said, “Unless you can get me a ride home, then don’t expect to cheer me up.”

    “Yeah, I could go for that too,” Warren responded, again surprised at how easily he was conversing with Sandy. He hadn’t thought he wanted to leave, but at the suggestion of the possibility, it suddenly seemed like a good idea. He didn’t like the party anymore. His friends had all ended up getting some, and while he had fucked Val with time frozen, seeing his friends really fuck girls had made him want to have sex in real time. Warren added on to his comment, “I’ve actually got a ride, a friend of mine’s brother is picking us up. But I have to wait for my friends before we can call him. I’m sure he can give you a ride if you want.”

    Sandy suddenly perked up, turning back towards Warren. “Really?”

    “Yeah,” Warren said emphatically, enjoying the sudden happiness in Sandy’s voice. “I don’t see why not, though it might get a bit crowded with four of us in the back seat.”

    “That’s okay, as long as you can get me home.” Sandy seemed to have a genuine smile on her face.

    Warren, not wanting the conversation to die, asked, “Didn’t you have a way to get home when you got here?”

    Sandy rolled her eyes and shook her head. “One of my older friends drove a few of us over. I thought that meant she would drive us back. But for the past half hour I haven’t been able to find any of them. One guy said he thought he saw them all leave. Which leaves me stuck here.”

    “That sucks,” Warren replied, not knowing what else to say.

    There was a silence after this. Both Sandy and Warren turned to watch the still-going beer pong game. Jake only had to hit one more cup, while his opponent had two more.

    After watching for a bit, Sandy asked, “So how long are your friends going to be?”

    “I don’t know,” was Warren’s honest response.

    “What’s keeping them?”

    “They’re,” Warren began before pausing. He tried to think of what to say, before finishing, “busy.”

    “Oh,” Sandy replied in a knowing tone, but sounding more amused than angry. After a short silence, she asked, “And why aren’t you ‘busy’?”

    Warren felt himself blush. “Well,” he began. Again, he had to stop and think of how to respond. “I’m not usually like that.” Then he thought about what he said and rushed to add, “Not that I don’t like that, it’s just not how I am.” There was another pause before he added, as if talking to himself rather than Sandy, “In fact, I’m kind of surprised they are like that, you know, tonight. They aren’t usually, well, let’s just say it’s unusual.”

    Sandy laughed. “Well, if it’s any consolation, I’m glad you’re here, rather than being ‘busy.’” She continued to laugh as she asked, “Do I have to worry about anything on the ride home?”

    Warren laughed, albeit slightly defensively, quickly responding, “No way! I’ll make sure you’re safe.”

    “Oh, my knight in shining armor,” Sandy replied sarcastically, though with a smile.

    Warren blushed with embarrassment, but played along. “Yes, ma’am. Sir Warren at your service.” Warren made a formal bow as he did this, eliciting more laughter from Sandy.

    “I thank you, Sir Warren, for being the safe escort home for myself, Princess Sandy.”

    The conversation then continued as Warren said he already knew Sandy’s name from school, to which she responded she already knew his name as well. This led to talk about school, their current teachers, and even their middle school years.

    At one point, Sandy abruptly asked, “Am I crazy or has Sarah over there been glancing over here like she is going to kill us?” As she said this, she nodded her head in the direction of Sarah without looking at her.

    Warren chanced a glance over, and sure enough Sarah was staring over in clear anger at him and Sandy. He couldn’t help but laugh. “Yeah, that’s my fault. She waved me over from the next room and I started to come over. But when I got in the room, I saw you and walked over to you instead.”

    Warren relayed the story as if reciting facts, but Sandy’s eyes went wide. “Wait, so you had the choice between Sarah and me – the Sarah who is one of the most popular girls in our class – and you chose me?”

    Feeling himself blush again, Warren shyly responded, “Yeah.”

    Sandy turned and looked straight at Sarah, who at the moment had looked back towards Jake who was continuing to ignore her. While looking at her, Sandy added, “You could probably be ‘busy’ with Sarah right now. You know you won’t be ‘busy’ with me. Any regrets?”

    “No,” Warren answered quickly, though still feeling embarrassed.

    Sandy looked back at Warren. “Why?”

    Warren cocked his head in confusion. “Why what?”

    “Why me over Sarah?”

    Warren thought for a little while before he responded. He thought about telling Sandy he used to like her in middle school. That while she may not have the stereotypical good looks of Sarah, he still thought she was beautiful and hot. That he would much rather be with Sandy any day over Sarah.

    But instead he just related the story of how he used to be really good friends with Sarah, how she stopped talking to him in middle school, and how she made jokes at his expense this year seemingly just to fit in with the popular group. Perhaps because he was a bit drunk, Warren even related the story of how he’d gotten a boner during his sixth grade physical with Sarah’s mom as the nurse, to which Sandy laughed, but responded she was sure that happened to tons of other guys too. Warren laughed back, saying that’s what he thought, but that no one else seemed to agree.

    While they were still talking about this, Jake finally made the last cup in the pong game. He cheered and grabbed both cups still on his side and raised them over his head in celebration. As he did so though, what must’ve been about half of the beer in one of the cups flew out behind and to the side of him, landing on Sarah’s head, face, and chest. Sarah made a sound of shock and disgust, then screamed, “Fuck you,” while throwing what remained of her beer at Jake, who tried to apologize through laughter. Sarah ignored it and stormed out of the porch, much to the amusement of everyone else in the room.

    Slowly, the porch emptied out as no one picked up another game of beer pong. Deciding to go look for his friends so they could finally leave, Warren walked back towards the living room with Sandy just behind him.

    “Warren! You won’t believe what these two–”

    Warren had recognized Bob’s voice the second he walked into the living room. But just as suddenly as it had started when Bob had recognized Warren, he cut himself off as Sandy walked around next to him.

    Warren turned to look at Sandy, who had a knowing smile on her face. “It’s okay, I won’t be offended.”

    Bob, along with Pat and Frank who had been standing in the corner of the living room not far from the porch door, all stared at Sandy. Bob was the first to look back at Warren, who laughed and replied, “I won’t believe that these two what? Fucked Tammy?”

    All three stared back in disbelief while Sandy even turned to look at Warren with a look of surprise on her face. Frank, in obvious drunken shock, replied, “How’d you know?”

    “Call it a lucky guess,” Warren replied. “I did see her drag both of you upstairs.”

    Before any of the guys could respond, Sandy turned towards Frank and Pat. “Wait a second, you two both fucked Tammy? Popular Tammy? Both of you? In the same night?”

    Bob, Frank, and Pat stared back at Sandy, obviously not used to being questioned about their sex lives – which prior today had been nonexistent – at all, let alone by a girl.

    Acting dumb, Warren said, “Well? Is that what happened?”

    Frank and Pat looked at each other, then just shrugged their shoulders, but both kept quiet. Bob had turned around to look at them. Seeing their lack of response, Bob turned back, looked at Sandy for a second, then smiling at Warren began, “Shit, if they won’t tell you, I will! Yeah, they both fucked ‘popular Tammy,’ but not back-to-back – they did at the same time! They said she blew one of them while the other fucked her doggy style, then switched! How crazy is that? They said more happened to, but neither would tell me.”

    There was a brief silence while Warren tried to think of what to say. Before he could say anything though, Sandy burst out laughing. In the midst of her laughter, she exclaimed, “Wow, what a slut! That’s awesome for you guys, making one of the bitchiest, most popular girls in the school into your own personal slut! Oh that’s great!”

    At first, Frank and Pat looked worried about Sandy’s reaction, then they both got huge shit-faced grins. Then the whole group started talking freely. Warren explained that Sandy needed a ride home. No one had a problem with it, and Pat said he had already called his brother who should be showing up soon and that they had just been waiting around for Warren. The whole group then walked outside to wait for Pat’s brother. On the way, Sandy tried to press for more details about what else happened with Frank, Pat, and Tammy. They talked about her strip tease – though Warren noticed they didn’t mention theirs – and Pat even pulled out Tammy’s panties that he had kept. Sandy took them and stretched them out before her, looking at the front then the back. “Not bad,” she commented, handing the panties back to Pat, who returned them to his pocket. Sandy pressed for details about what else they did with Tammy, but they didn’t share.

    Pat’s brother was waiting in the road across the street. Warren was surprised when Pat didn’t take the front seat next to his brother. Instead, he got in the back with Frank and Bob leaving Warren and Sandy in the front seat. Warren squished onto one side trying to give Sandy room, but after trying to sit down, and barely fitting, she announced, “Fuck it,” and dragged Warren into the middle of the seat and sat on his lap. She then grabbed his arms and wrapped them around her stomach.

    As they drove home, Warren asked Bob what happened when Alasia pulled him aside. Bob, who had openly shared Frank and Pat’s sex story, was much quieter about his own. Eventually though, he shared that she had pulled him aside solely to fuck him. When pressed, he wouldn’t explain why, but when Warren asked if it was because he had a huge dick, he simply blushed and nodded. Pat’s brother, who had initially tried to stop the conversation because they had a girl in the car but was shut up by none other than Sandy herself, burst out laughing at Bob’s shy acknowledgement of having a large dick. Sandy tried to tell Bob it was nothing to be ashamed of, and if he spread word around, he could probably get a lot of girls who just want to try out a large dick.

    During the conversation, Warren couldn’t help but get hard. He tried to control it, to keep it down, but to no avail. He got worried when he felt it press up into Sandy’s ass on his lap, but as far as he could tell she didn’t notice, continuing to talk with the boys in the back.

    While it was slightly out of the way, Pat dropped Sandy off first. As she got out the door, she gave Warren her phone number, saying he should call her the next day and that they should hang out again. Then she looked into the back of the car and said she wouldn’t mind hanging out with all of them again, saying they were a funny group. Then she said goodbye, placed a quick kiss on Warren’s lips, then turned and closed the door.

    As she walked up to her house, Pat’s brother pulled away while everyone laid their congratulations on Warren. Frank pointed out that while the rest of them had lost their virginity that night, Warren was the only one with a phone number, and for an awesome girl at that. Warren laughed, not really feeling bad that he had not gotten to have real sex that night, taking comfort in the fact that he did in fact have sex, even if it was while time was stopped, and had in fact been having sex like that for three days, with several different girls now. However, he did ask if any of the guys in the back would’ve passed up the sex they had had that night for a girl’s phone number. The car went suddenly quiet. Warren laughed and responded, “That’s what I thought!” Soon, seeing Warren wasn’t mad with them, the other guys in the car started laughing too.

    Warren was the next drop off. He thanked Pat’s brother for the ride and congratulated all his friends on losing their virginity. He also emphasized that going to the party had been his idea and that they should be thanking him for talking them into it, which they all readily did. Then, while laughing, Warren turned around and walked towards his house as Pat’s brother drove off.

    All the lights were off in his house. Warren went straight to the kitchen and drank some OJ straight from the container to try and settle his stomach after all the alcohol he had drank, which was much less then his three friends had had, and wasn’t quite enough to get him fully drunk, though he was certainly very buzzed. As he drank, Warren’s free hand moved to rub his dick, which still had not gone fully limp since Sandy left. Warren stopped drinking, put the top back on the OJ and put it away. He leaned against the counter and rubbed his dick through his pants.

    A thought suddenly burst into Warren’s mind. He could’ve stopped time at any point – while they had been on the porch, while they had been outside, even while she had been on his lap in the car – and fucked Sandy, relieved the tension in his balls. But the thought had never even crossed his mind. On the one hand, he was proud of this, he had gotten a girl’s number – and one he liked at that – without using his ability to stop time. Yet on the other hand, would it really have hurt to have stopped time and fucked her? It wasn’t like it would’ve been the first time he had fucked the girl by taking advantage of his powers.

    Warren had barely spent time thinking about it when his cell phone went off. He grabbed it from his pocket expecting a call, perhaps some comment from Frank, Pat, or Bob that they hadn’t thought of until they had driven away.

    Instead, he found it was his alarm. It was two in the morning. Time to jerk off on his sister’s face.

    Warren smiled as he shut off the alarm, having found his way of relieving himself before getting to sleep. Cringing, Warren set off the sting in his forehead that stopped time. He didn’t want to make any more noise, beyond his cell phone ringing, as he went upstairs. Before heading to his sister’s room, Warren wanted to make sure his mom hadn’t woken up when his cell had gone off downstairs.

    Opening the door, Warren saw his mother curled up on her side on the bed, her legs bent into her, clearly asleep. However, she looked strangely fat. Walking closer, Warren could see that there was clearly something under the sheets with his mother. Pulling down the sheets to her waist, Warren found it was simply a pillow that his mother was hugging into her chest with one arm. However, something else caught Warren’s eye. There was a slight break between the bottom of his mother’s shirt and the top of the fold of the sheets as far as he had folded them down. In that slight break, he saw nothing but skin, which was strange as he thought the shorts she normally slept in should have been there. Warren decided to explore further and pulled the sheets all the way down.

    Warren was shocked to find his mother naked from the waist down. Having pulled the sheets down, Warren exposed the shorts and panties she had been wearing earlier in the day lying next to her, having been hidden beneath the sheets. Between those articles of clothing and where her mother was lying now was a small wet stain in the sheets, exposed because she had rolled over. On the other side of her, also having been hidden beneath the sheets, was a large blue dildo. Upon closer inspection, Warren found it was a vibrator with a long blue cock on it with a tiny plastic branch reaching off the top.

    Warren placed it back down, laughing. His mother must have just finished getting off before falling asleep. He wondered if she did this every night, or just did it that night having gotten turned on from getting off his sister. Looking his mom over, he could see that while she had one arm hugging the pillow, her other arm was reached down between her legs. While her hand covered her pussy from between her legs, Warren was given a clear view of his mother’s asshole in the position she was in. It was pink with a slight brownish tinge, and seemed small, though that might have just been in comparison to seeing Val’s huge asshole earlier in the day. Warren felt his dick jump looking at it.

    A sudden guilt washed over Warren as he realized he was getting turned on looking at his mom’s naked asshole. He quickly pulled up the sheets and covered his mom again, along with her vibrator, shorts, and panties. He left the room, closing the door behind him and headed to his own room. In his room, Warren stripped, then left and headed for his sister’s room.

    Warren found Julie lying on her stomach on her bed, her head twisted to the side and her sheets up to her neck. Warren knew he had to roll his sister onto her stomach, but to do that, he needed to get the sheets off of her. Wasting no time, he grabbed the top of the sheets and pulled them to the foot of the bed.

    And found his sister naked beneath them.

    Warren wondered if his sister had gone to sleep in the same state of horniness that he thought her mother had gone to sleep in from their activities earlier in the day. Then he wondered if his sister had gotten off just like her mother had apparently done before getting to sleep. The thought pissed off Warren, as he had been trying very hard to not let his sister get off unless she was thinking of him, his own form of torment to her for how she had treated him over the years. But thinking it over, Warren decided that even if that had happened, it was still worth letting happen so that he could have gone to the party he went to. Otherwise, he wouldn’t have fucked Val, he wouldn’t have seen his friends get laid (and who knows if they would have even gone without him), and he wouldn’t have gotten Sandy’s number. Thinking about Sandy, Warren stared at his naked sister’s ass. Her cheeks were clenched, so he couldn’t see her asshole, but her shapely ass itself was on full display. He felt his dick jump looking at it.

    A similar guilt to the one when he had gotten turned on looking at his mother ran through Warren. However, this time Warren justified it. First by saying he was getting turned on to thoughts of Sandy, and he was imagining his sister’s ass was Sandy’s – even though Sandy’s ass was noticeably larger. Even if he was getting turned on by his sister though, he was doing it for the sake of tormenting her, getting his own type of revenge on her for the years she had tormented him.

    Deciding to move things forward, Warren slowly and gently rolled his sister onto her stomach. Looking at his sister rolled over, Warren again felt his dick jump, although without the guilt he had felt before. Julie’s tits were pressed in against her from having been laying face down, not regaining their normal form while time was stopped. Her nipples were clearly hard, though pressed mostly flat. More interesting to Warren though was that there were juices leaking from between his sister’s large pussy lips. There was a slight wet spot on the sheets where her pussy had been before he had rolled her over and some covering her pussy lips, making them shiny in the dim light from his sister’s clock. Warren didn’t know whether this was from masturbating before she went to sleep or whether she was having a dream that was turning her on. He was hoping for the latter.

    Trying to keep things moving, Warren pulled his eyes away from his sister’s wet pussy and reached for the sheets to pull them back over his sister. He was going to pull it all the way up her body, but decided to stop mid stomach, leaving her chest exposed. Warren smacked his sister’s foot so that she would wake up when he started up time before he climbed onto the bed, straddling Julie’s torso.

    Though he was already hard, Warren rubbed his dick over his sister’s naked tits a few times, making small circles around her nipples. Then he started rapidly wanking while aiming at his sister’s face. Feeling his orgasm approach, he decided to start time a little earlier than he had in previous sessions.

    While Warren continued jerking off, Julie’s eyes opened, showing no surprise. Rather, he heard an exasperated sigh escape her. Then, to Warren’s surprise, she announced to herself, “Oh well,” and opened her mouth wide.

    Not missing the invitation, Warren aimed his dick at his sister’s mouth. The fact that she had opened it for him had pushed Warren to the edge and he was soon shooting spurt after spurt of cum into his sister’s mouth. The first had missed and hit her upper lip, but the next several went straight in. Warren was shooting off well more than he had the past couple nights before, having been very turned on from watching Bob and Alasia, then Frank and Pat and Tammy, then from being with Sandy, all the while never getting off. His sister closed her mouth to swallow at one point, but Warren kept shooting, letting a couple spurts land on her chin before she opened her mouth to catch the last remaining spurts. As she opened her mouth, a string of cum stretched from her bottom lip to her top lip while Warren shot what was left in his sister’s mouth.

    Warren had been staring at his sister’s mouth the whole time, but looked up to her eyes as he finished. He was surprised to see a confused look on her face as she swallowed the last of his cum in her mouth. Then he suddenly felt her hand move at the side of her body.

    With the fear of getting caught suddenly rushing over him, Warren cringed and focused anger on the inside of his forehead. He quickly felt the sting and opened his eyes to see his sister frozen. He rushed unnecessarily to the bathroom to grab tissues and clean off his sister’s face. Seeing his sister’s mouth open, he looked inside, and saw a little cum on her tongue. He stuck his finger in and dragged it off her tongue and out of her mouth. He then put his finger back in to feel for anymore cum, but found none. He ran the tissues back to the garbage, then hid in his sister’s closet as he started time.

    Warren watched as his sister’s partly raised hand moved to her face. She rubbed it briefly on her chin then raised it above her looking at it, apparently expecting to find something. Not finding anything, and not satisfied, she brought her other hand up and rubbed her face with both hands, then looked for signs of anything on them. She even stuck her tongue out and ran a finger along it, but again found nothing but saliva.

    “Weird,” he heard Julie say aloud. As Warren watched, she dropped her arms back to her sides and stared at the ceiling for a bit. Then she muttered out, “Maybe she’s right. That wasn’t as bad, and it seemed quicker.” Upon saying that, she rolled her head to the side, then grabbed her sheet and pulled it up over her chest, though she kept her arms over the sheets and left her hands resting on her chest. It seemed like mere seconds later that Julie’s breathing changed to that of a sleeping person.

    But even though she sounded like she was sleeping, Warren didn’t leave the closet. He stayed there, thoughts rushing through his head as he hoped his sister would wake up and talk to herself to explain her last comment. Maybe who is right? Did she tell someone she was seeing her brother while masturbating? And why did him cumming into her mouth seem less bad than when he shot it all over her face? And this had definitely been his longest session cumming on her, why did it seem to be quicker? Yet these questions remained unanswered as Warren stood in the closet, his sister drifting further and further to sleep.

    It wasn’t until he felt himself begin to nod off in her closet that Warren decided he needed to go to his own bed, rather than risk falling asleep and getting caught in his sister’s closet. Stopping time, he went to his bedroom, pulled on his boxers, climbed into bed, and started time. He barely had time to think before he was fast asleep.


    45 comments
    «12345»

    anonymous readerReport 

    2013-02-02 20:16:34
    epic nice story keep it up

    anonymous readerReport 

    2011-04-04 23:08:27
    The party was so hot!

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-27 06:39:19
    omg ur by far the best story maker ever!!!!!

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2010-04-15 19:56:32
    You should of said how big Warren’s friends dicks were, when they were with Tammy…

    Anonymous readerReport 

    2009-11-09 00:33:05
    CANT WAIT FOR NUMBER 7 PLZ HURRY… BEEN WAITING TO LONG ALREADY

    «12345»
  • Daddy I’m A Lesbian

    Font size : +


    I learned to just go with the flow.

    Fbailey story number 452

    Daddy I’m A Lesbian

    One day my daughter said, “Daddy, I’m a lesbian.”

    I hadn’t given it any thought previously but I loved her very much and decided to accept her rather abrupt statement, “Okay. Is there anything I need to do or know about?”

    She replied, “Well, as a matter of fact, yes there is. I would like to invite my girlfriends over to make out and spend the night with me. I would like to do it in front of you if we wish too, without you freaking out.”

    I had to smile as thoughts of those X-rated movies I watch went through my mine. I really enjoyed watching two girls make out. So I said, “Not a problem honey. Invite over anyone you want, make out anywhere you want, and don’t mind me at all. I promise to look but not touch.”

    She said, “Oh thank you Daddy, I knew you would understand.”

    My daughter Colleen had recently turned fourteen years old. She had gone to a Catholic school her whole life and was then in the eighth grade. She was very pretty and quite popular with the other girls. I was actually pleased that she had not become boy crazy, now I understood why.

    Colleen called a girl up and told her to come over and that they could make out right in front of me. I assumed that she wanted to test me. I had to smile at the thought of how far they might go in front of me.

    Soon the girl arrived and Colleen didn’t take very long to kiss her in front of me before introducing her to me. Then I smiled as Colleen kissed her again and used one hand to squeeze the girl’s breasts and the other hand to pull on her ass to ram their crotches together. Colleen had a miniskirt on so when the girl grabbed a hold of her ass she lifted the short skirt up higher exposing Colleen’s bare ass to me. As the girl turned Colleen’s ass to me I caught a glimpse of her panty string. The girl’s head was off to one side and she was looking right at me.

    I used my thumb in an upward jerking motion asking the girl in sign language to raise my daughter’s skirt even higher yet. She did. I was amazed when the skirt was completely above my daughter’s waits. There was a pretty string running around her waist and then the string started going down over my daughter’s hips while they continued to kiss. Soon the string was being pulled out from between her ass cheeks. Once it passed her thighs it fell to her feet.

    As I watched the girl slipped her hands up my daughter’s back taking her T-shirt up with them. She exposed the strap of her bra as it went up. My daughter cooperated by raising her arms allowing the girl to remove her top. Then she unhooked my daughter’s bra and let it fall to the floor. Next she pushed my daughters miniskirt down past her hips to the floor too. My daughter was now standing naked before me but facing the wrong way, but not for long. The girl turned my daughter around to face me with her still standing behind her. I watched her hands cup my daughter’s breasts playing with her nipples. My daughter’s eyes were shut tightly the whole time. Then one of the girl’s hands moved down to my daughter’s pussy, slipping a finger into her slit. When she touched her slit, my daughter’s eyes shot wide open.

    She was staring directly at me, then she smiled, and asked, “Are you still okay with all of this?”

    I smiled at her, looked at her hard nipples, and her drooling pussy before answering, “Most definitely, honey.”

    For the next hour or so I watched those two teenage beauties make love to one another. It was much nicer than any video that I had watched. Their passion was unmistakable. Their pleasure was great. They convinced me that they were truly in love. They didn’t even seem to mind when I pulled out my cock and jerked off in front of them. They kissed goodnight and went up to Colleen’s bedroom to sleep.

    In the morning they got up, dressed, and came down to breakfast before going to school.

    Colleen asked, “Are you still comfortable with me being a lesbian and making out with my girlfriends in front of you?”

    I replied, “Yes, honey I really enjoyed it too.”

    She asked, “Then you won’t mind if I invite several of my friends to come over and hang out then?”

    I replied, “Not at all.”

    She asked, “Can I have a bunch of girls over for the weekend too?”

    I smiled at the thought of a bunch of naked girls having sex all weekend and said, “Sure, just tell me what I should buy for them to eat and drink.”

    I got kisses and hugs from them both before they ran off to school. I went into my home office to start work on my next project. I could hardly think of anything other than those two girls making out the previous night in front of me.

    Each day after school several girls in those cute little Catholic Schoolgirl uniforms would come to the house with my daughter. I got used to all the naked bodies having sex all over the place, including in my own bed.

    Friday was the culmination of the week. I counted about fifteen girl couples. Then about six o’clock a pretty young woman rang my doorbell. She introduced herself as Amanda Amore my daughter’s teacher. As I was panicking she added that she had been invited to a lesbian weekend. I let her in thinking to myself, “What a waist of a delicious woman.”

    I ordered ten pizzas and went out to get them. I certainly did not want some horny kid coming to my door with them. I stopped off at the store and bought a few twelve-packs of soda. When I arrived with the food and drink Amanda got dressed and helped carry some of the soda into the house. When I say that she had gotten dressed what I really meant to say was that she had put on one of the girl’s white shirts and a plaid pleated skirt that was way too short for her. The shirt hardly covered her breasts and she had only gotten one button to connect with its hole. I smiled as she bent slightly to get two twelve-packs out of my trunk. She hadn’t put on any panties and her pussy lips were red and moist, as if she had been eaten out by several girls. I couldn’t resist poking a finger into her as she was bent over.

    Amanda Amore stood up, turned toward me and said, “I do go both ways. I’m bisexual but I prefer young girls. You can use me for your own pleasure whenever you need too.”

    I replied, “I think that I need to now.”

    She smiled and asked, “Can we do it inside where your neighbors won’t see us?”

    I asked, “Do we have too?”

    She really grinned and said, “No, not at all” then she put the two twelve-packs back in my trunk and grabbed a hold of the edge of the trunk offering her ass to me.

    I looked around. Seeing no one lurking about I pulled my cock out and poked it into her pussy. I was way too excited to last very long and cum after just a few strokes.

    Amanda stood up holding the same two boxes of soda and said, “I guess you really couldn’t wait, could you? Those girls have the same affect on me.”

    I saw some of my cum oozing from her just fucked pussy. She must have felt it too because she said, “Don’t worry, I’ll feed it to your daughter Colleen. I have already told her to get used to your taste. She owes you big time for opening your home up to her lesbian community.”

    Once everything was in the house and everyone was eating I asked, “So Amanda, what’s your story?”

    Miss Amore said, “Well when I was thirteen I let a sixteen-year-old boy take advantage of me. I was young and innocent he was not. We were both naked on my bed playing Doctor when he got between my legs, grabbed my nipples, and twisted the shit out of them as he poked his cock into me. I was hurting on both ends and crying for him to stop. He said that was how he did it with all of the other girls so that breaking their cherry wouldn’t hurt so badly. My ass, it hurt plenty. He was too stupid to make sure that I was excited and was lubricated inside, so he dry fucked me. He ravished me internally until he cum. Then it felt much better but by then he had pulled out, got dressed, and left.”

    “At sixteen my lesbian girlfriend’s father fucked me a few times. He was cleaver. He had his daughter keep track of my periods. Apparently I was much more susceptible to sexual advances when I was ovulating. He would have his daughter get me right to the brink of orgasm then let him stick his cock in me. Being the good Catholic girl I was not on any birth control. So for the next two weeks I went through hell wondering if I was pregnant or not. I prayed to Saint Mary every night. Luckily my period came. Then the bastard did it the next month and the two months after than too until I finally got up the courage to stop it and stay away from my lover’s house. I made her come to my house instead. Two months later she was pregnant by her own father.”

    “She was quite sad, then three weeks later she was on top of the world. It seems that our Parish Priest had heard her confession and given her absolution. In exchange he fucked her. After that he held a special Mass in the rear Chapel just for her. After communion everyone in the Chapel got to fuck her, the Priests, the Deacons, and even the Alter Servers. She wrote to me last month to tell me that she is pregnant for her sixth child. All of the father’s are listed as John Doe on the Birth Certificates because she honestly doesn’t know who the fathers are. Even a few Bishops have fucked her along with most of the male congregation.”

    “I could have wound up like that myself but I went into a Convent to become a Nun. I had finished my four-year teaching degree when Mother Superior suggested that I leave the order. You see about half of the Nuns are lesbian and take care of each other’s needs, but I liked younger girls and they frowned on that. It’s okay for all of the Priests to be gay and go after young boys but not for the Nuns, so I was asked to leave.”

    “Last year was my first year of public teaching and I openly admitted to being a lesbian and invited the girls to my house. I was asked to leave again.”

    “So this year at this school I am not openly admitting that I am a lesbian. I believe that I am bisexual now. That’s why I let you fuck me outside. I was the one that asked your daughter to talk you into hosting our lesbian orgies, so I owed you that much.”

    I asked, “Aren’t you afraid that you will become pregnant?”

    Amanda replied, “Not really, I start my period on Tuesday so I should be pretty safe.”

    I asked, “What about in two weeks when I fuck you again? After all you said that I could use you for my own pleasure whenever I needed too.”

    Amanda swallowed hard and said, “I’ll just have to pray very hard.”

    I smiled and said, “Don’t worry, I’ve had a vasectomy.”

    Amanda looked shocked and said, “I thought you were a good Catholic.”

    I smiled and said, “I am…now…I wasn’t a Catholic when my daughter was born and when I had the vasectomy though.”

    Amanda laughed and said, “I’ve been looking for a man just like you.”

    I asked, “One with a vasectomy?”

    She replied, “No silly, I hadn’t even given that a thought. What I meant to say was that I have been looking for a man that I could fall in love with, that was easily excited, that couldn’t get me pregnant, and that had a young daughter that I could love too. You and Colleen are perfect for me.” Then she kissed me.

    I asked, “How old are you?”

    Amanda replied, “Twenty-five. How old are you?”

    I replied, “Thirty-five.”

    Amanda said, “I’ve always had a thing for older men. I love my father dearly and for some reason I loved the man that kept trying to get me pregnant too. Thank God he didn’t succeed…I may never have met you and Colleen.”

    For the rest of the weekend Amanda and I were inseparable. We made love often and we talked about everything. By the time Sunday evening rolled around we were in love.

    Monday after Colleen came home from work she said, “You know, I drank a lot of your cum from Miss Amore’s pussy and I think it’s time that I drank it directly from the source.”

    I smiled and pushed her away slightly, then I said, “No honey. You stick to your girlfriends. I have Amanda now.”

    She looked at me and asked, “What did you do to her. She was one of my girlfriends.”

    I replied, “She still is. However, now she is my girlfriend too and maybe she will become my wife. Anyway she will be here for dinner and the three of us can talk about it then.”

    When Amanda arrived she went right to Colleen and kissed her like a lover would. She ran her hands all over Colleen’s ass and breasts as they kissed. I watched Amanda’s hand go up under Colleen’s skirt, down into her panties, and enter her pussy. Then I saw Amanda bring my daughter to her knees during her intense orgasm.

    Colleen eventually said, “I love you.”

    Amanda replied, “I love you too and I also love your father.”

    Colleen smiled and said, “Me too.”

    Amanda giggled and said, “Not quite like I do, but close. You see over the weekend I realized that what I was missing in my life was your father. When I left him this morning he proposed to me and I told him that I would give him my answer tonight.”

    Colleen was ecstatic and asked, “What’s your answer?”

    Amanda said, “If I have your blessing, I’ll accept his offer.”

    Colleen almost peed herself screaming out, “Yes, yes, oh yes, you have my blessing.”

    Amanda hugged Colleen closer and said, “Thank you.” Then she stepped into my arms and kissed me just as passionately as she had my daughter.

    I took the opportunity to slip my hand up under her skirt, down into her panties, and enter her pussy lips as we kissed. Her knees buckled too under my onslaught.

    Colleen giggled and said, “Now you know how it feels…Mommy.”

    The three of us went to my bedroom and got in ‘our’ bed to consummate our marriage proposal. Every time I filled Amanda’s pussy, Colleen would try to empty it. I had to smile knowing that Colleen and I got to rest when the other one was attacking Amanda, however Amanda was double teamed and never got a break. By the looks of her, she didn’t need a break either.

    It was late when we finally got a bite to eat and then collapsed in my bed together.

    That week we talked to our Priest and made arrangements for a spring wedding the following year. At first he started to give us a hard time but when Amanda whispered in his ear he became sweet as pie. Later when I asked Amanda what she had said to him she replied, “I reminded him that he could be the John Doe father of one of my friends children.”

    Amanda moved in immediately. Colleen loved the way her new Mommy greeted her, by kissing her and fingering her clit until she brought her to her knees. I loved doing the same thing to Amanda.

    Our weekend orgies were popular among the girls and to my delight a few of their mothers too. Amanda always made it a point to get one of the mothers into bed with us so that we could share her. There was never any jealousy.

    The following year when we got married on a Friday afternoon, the church was full of our lesbian friends. Colleen was my best man and Amanda’s bride’s maid. The lesbian orgy that followed our ceremony was outstanding. We rented an entire Girl Scout Camp for our honeymoon weekend. Amanda and Colleen had a list of every woman there and then they saw to it that they had sex with each and every one of them. I was given a list of just the women that had husbands and any other woman that would accept my cock. I was told in no uncertain terms that I had to put my cock in each and every one of their pussies. I was also told to record the ones that I had cum in.

    There were eighty-three girls and women on Amanda’s list and only eighteen on my list. I knew that I could cum in at least half of them, so I decided to cum in just the prettiest ones.

    I looked around and walked over to a woman that could have easily become Mrs. America. She was tall, slim, and glamorous. Her breasts were firm and slightly large for her body, her buttocks were well rounded, and she had a small waist. Her high cheekbones, long blonde hair, and blue eyes made her quite desirable. When I showed her my list she pointed out her name and took my hand. I then led her to my assigned room where I could have some privacy. Elsie was really sweet. She was married to another woman but she also enjoyed pleasing a man occasionally. Elsie let me look at her. She smiled, turned around, and danced a little for me. She got closer and let me run my hands and fingers all over her body. She cooed that it had been quite some time since she had felt a man’s strong hands on her and she liked it. Then I started to make love to her. My intention was to show her that a good man was at least equal to a good woman. I kissed her luscious lips, I kissed her long neck, and I nibbled on her ears causing her to cringe and her goose bumps to show me her excitement. I kissed her breasts, licked her nipples, and I gently bit them with my teeth causing her to pull my head into her breast tightly. Then when I went down to her pussy, she opened her legs up for me and I could see just how moist she really was. Her pussy lips were wet, her thighs were wet, and her vagina had a puddle in it. I liked her short trimmed pussy hair on her love mound. The bottom half was shaved clean. She told me that her wife liked her pussy clean-shaven.

    When I leaned in to kiss her pussy mound I got an intoxicating whiff of her wonderful womanly aroma. I instantly fell in lust with Elsie. Anyway I ate her pussy through three orgasms to her delight. Her taste was something that should be bottled and sold for an exorbitant amount of money. At first I thought that fucking her would somehow violate a Food and Drug law. But I quickly put that out of my mind and then I crawled up her body slipping my cock into her as I went. She kissed me, she hugged me, and then she fucked back at me as if she craved my hard cock and was trying to devour it.

    The feeling was out of this world. I couldn’t imagine this Goddess wanting another woman. Then again not very many men would ever get the chance that I was having.

    Elsie said, “Oh my God, you can really use that thing. I’m so glad that you are married, otherwise you just might be able to turn me straight.”

    I replied, “I’m glad you’re married too, otherwise I might try to trade my wife for you.”

    Elsie said, “I’m sure that my wife would trade with you occasionally, that is if you are really serious.”

    We then got down to business and tried our best to please the other. She could do things with her pussy muscles that caused my balls to twitch. Making love to Elsie was unlike anything I had ever felt with another woman. For a moment I wondered if I had married the wrong woman. When I finally cum in her it a total let down, because I knew that it was over and I didn’t want it to be over. I offer to help give her a douche and get that nasty man cream out of her but she told me that she wanted to keep it inside her for a while. Then she smiled and said that she might feed it to my wife. She giggled and walked away. My life felt empty.

    I wandered back out into the main area and looked around for another woman on my list. A sort of plain woman came over to me and smiled, she looked at my list, pointed and said, “That’s me.”

    I looked at her and I looked back at the list before saying, “You…are…Sister Sarah?”

    She smiled and said, “Yes I am. I wore my habit to your wedding but I’m naked now…so I guess it is hard to tell. I have made love to your wife Amanda and to your daughter Colleen, so you are next on my list.”

    I then took a better look at her. She was plain but at the same time a very lovely lady.

    Sister Sarah said, “Do you have someplace quiet and more private. Some of these lesbians would throw up if they saw you put that thing in me.”

    As we walked to my room she said, “Amanda and I were in the Convent together. I was sad to see her resign, but she certainly seems happy now, and she truly loves you and Colleen.”

    I closed the door and locked it.

    Sister Sarah said, “I am here to be very bad. I need to feel a better connection to the real world. Will you help me out?”

    I replied, “Of course I will. What would you like me to do?”

    Sister Sarah said, “Everything. I want your strong hands to give me pain and pleasure, I want your hard cock to abuse me, and I want you to make me feel like a woman again.”

    I said, “Well you seen to know what you want so just tell me what to do to first.”

    Sister Sarah replied, “Tie me up, gag my mouth, and spank me until I pass out from too much pleasure.”

    I replied, “You can’t be serious, you’re a Nun for God’s sake.”

    Sister Sarah said, “Look here, I am a naked woman, I’m here for sex, rough sex, and I intend to get it. My habit only allows my hands and face to show, so you can do what ever you want to me. Do you understand?”

    I could not believe that this attractive woman wanted me to treat her like a skid row whore. Just to see if she was for real, I reached out, grabbed both of her pink nipples, and pulled her to me. I kissed her hard while kneading her soft ass cheeks. I spun her around, grabbed at her pussy inserting two fingers, and then I lifted her up in front of me and carried her to the bed like a piece of meat on a hook. I tossed her face down and started spanking her lily-white ass. She screamed softly and delightfully. She wiggled her butt and teased me into hitting her harder. She reminded me that I was supposed to tie her up and gag her. She said that she really wanted it, but that a part of her wanted me to force her. She had spent the last five years in the company of women. I was the first man that she had a chance to be with and she wanted to remember me and this weekend for many years to come. I felt sorry for her.

    I said, “Stay here. I’ll be right back.”

    I went out to find Elsie. I found her, explained my situation to her, and took her back to Sister Sarah.

    Elsie said, “So you are the famous Sister Sarah and you want to be used and abused, is that right?”

    Sister Sarah smiled at Elsie and said, “Yes, but I don’t know how famous I am.”

    Elsie slapped Sister Sarah’s bare tits twice each causing Sister Sarah to cry out in pain. She said, “You will call me Mistress. For the next forty-eight hours you belong to me. Now kiss my asshole, French kiss it, and make it good.”

    Sister Sarah knelt down allowing Elsie to bend over in front of her with her ass in Sister Sarah’s face. Sarah stuck her tongue out and buried her face in between Elsie’s ass cheeks.

    Elsie jumped up, turned around, and latched onto both of Sister Sarah’s nipples, dragging her across the floor and forcing her to lie on her back. Elsie said, “I didn’t tell you to lick my pussy.” Elsie took my belt from my pants and pressed a pillow over Sister Sarah’s face. Then Elsie started beating the Nun’s tits with my belt.

    I had no idea of what to do. I was appalled at the beating Sister Sarah was receiving but I knew that she wanted it. Then I wondered if I should help or not. So mainly I watched, and that caused my cock to raise.

    Elsie said, “Roll over so he can stick his cock in your asshole. And keep your tits pressed tightly to the rough carpet, I want you to feel them with every thrust.” She turned to me and said, “Don’t use any lubricant, she doesn’t deserve any.” Then Elsie winked at me and smiled her sweet smile.

    I got in position and spread Sister Sarah’s ass cheeks apart.

    Elsie shouted, “Sister Sarah, spread them yourself.” Then as I backed up the belt hit her one cheek and made her move quicker. Elsie signaled me to back up a little more. She then gave Sister Sarah several more smacks on her butt making sure to hit her moist pussy and her puckered asshole. Elsie said, “Wider” and Sister Sarah did.

    I then moved in closer aiming my cock head at her brown entrance. As I touched her I pressed. It was not easy without lubrication and I pushed her forward along the carpet. With her hands holding her ass cheeks apart her breasts were tight to the rug and she cringed as she felt the pain. I pressed hard and moved her again, then I held onto her hips as I pushed some more. I started making headway and the head of my cock popped just inside her rectum. Once I had entered her the going got easier. Inch by inch I pressed it in until finally I was all the way in her rectum. To me the friction was a little much but Sister Sarah sure enjoyed it. I think she enjoyed the pain even more than the pleasure, maybe that’s why the other Nuns at the Convent didn’t totally satisfy her. She didn’t really want a cock she wanted a man to control her. So anyway as I started my fucking motion Elsie put her pussy right in front of Sister Sarah’s face and said, “Now lick my pussy and you better give me some orgasms too.” I watched Elsie reach down to the floor and pinch Sister Sarah’s tits on the sides really hard in what must have been a sensitive area causing her enough pain to contract her asshole around my cock.

    Elsie was enjoying it way too much, then she said, “God I love this, I’m usually on the receiving end.” Then she said, “Don’t get the wrong idea I like being on the receiving end, so I know exactly what Sister Sarah needs.”

    After I finally cum in Sister Sarah’s bowels there was a knock at the door. When I opened it a dressed woman carrying a suitcase asked, “Is my wife Elsie in here?”

    Elsie replied, “I’m in here.” She looked at me and said, “You can go out and poke the rest of the women on your list. Sister Sarah is in good hands now.”

    I closed the door behind me and went back to the main room looking for my next conquest.

    The End
    Daddy I’m A Lesbian
    452


    :: Comments have been disabled on this story ::